Total War
    > Total War Fan Fiction
        > MTW: The Kings Diary.
New Topic    Add Reply

Page 1 2 3 4 5 6

<< Prev Topic | Next Topic >>
Author Comment
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 631
(3/14/04 11:28 pm)
Reply
MTW: The Kings Diary.
Chapter 1.

The Diary of King William II. 1087-1118

1087.
My dear father William the conquerer or the illegitimate one as we prefared to call him when he was out of earshot, has passed on, he will be sadly missed, by whom I know not, he was a tyrant to friend a foe alike, many wanted to bury him moments after he breathed his last, for fear he may come back from the dead, however, we have shipped his body back to Normandy for burial in accordance with his last request.

So I find myself King of England at the age of 52, I have much to do and my time may be short, so I must make haste,
No one could deny that my father was not a strong King, but in his later years I fear he grew tired and delegated too much to persons who had little talent for the work they were given and now we find ourselves with very little defence should a threat appear,
To this end I have set in motion a number of measures, they include, recruitment of men to bolster our pitifuly understrength army in Wessex, fortifications to be built in all province's, with the exception of Aquitane where improvements are to be made to the exsisting fortification at Bordeaux and here in Wessex where Watch towers are to be built along the south coast.

I have despatched my good friend Godwine Uhtred, accompanied by my two daughters on a diplomatic mission to France, his task is to secure a peaceful agreement with the French and offer a marriage if this is what the French require.

With the exception of Uhtred the other men I have to assist me in my task leave much to be desired, they are my fathers legacy and for that I thank him not, they are.

Robert Courtenay Earl of Mercia, a sullen man lacking in wit, capable of managing Mercia but a man of low breeding and therfor he will have to be replaced at some point.

Hubert Gascoigne Earl of Northumbria, a man who could not possibly be as stupid as he looks, but achieves such stupidity with ease, a complete ass and a peasant to boot, replacement of this fool is my priority and will take place just as soon as I find a replacement.

Henry Holland Earl of Wessex, it is my misfortune to spend much time in the company of Holland as we are both in Wessex, he is an intelligent man and not without charm, but being of low breeding he brings the stench of the farmyard with him to court and so will have to go.

John Percy Duke of Normandy, yet another peasant and a man who's capacity for mead consumption is legendary,
a quality which endeared him greatly to my father and so a man of some influence, across the water as he is I will have to choose the time very carfully, but replaced he will be.

Sir Nigel Becket Count of Anjou, a man of good breeding in title only, I can but liken him to a faithful yet stupid hound, good for retrieving game but very little else.

Sir Robert Langton Duke of Aquitane, and my Lord Chamberlain, a title that I am loath that he should have, yet it is the only method at my disposal to keep this treacherous dog loyal.

So diary as you can see I am beset with misfortune and surrounded by fools, farmers and dogs and with Uhtred away you are my only confidant.
**********************************************

1088.
I have had discussions with Holland about the threat posed by the Welsh and the Scots, he is of the opinion that with the exception of the occasional raid they are not a threat, I myself am not so confidant, especially in the case of the Scots.
Holland mentioned, that if we were to make it worth their while, they may consent to join with us, he also had some rough estimates of the amounts involved.
I have given this much thought and decided against it, as it would mean an empty treasury, also I am not sure we can trust these barbarians to honour the agreement.
We will eventually have to deal with this problem, as the peasant are using these raids as an excuse not to pay their taxes, at least this is the story I am told by Courtenay and Gascoigne, if they are to be believed.

I must admit, that after spending much time in the company of Holland recently, that I have begun to develop a liking for the man.
He has many witty tales to tell and keeps me amused for hours, I especially like, the stories he tells me of some of the strange practices of farmers concerning sheep.
If I can introduce him to the concept of bathing, I have a feeling we may become good friends, despite his loathsome background.

I recently viewed the newly built watchtowers on the south coast, they are woefully inadequate, if a French farmer in Flanders was to break wind it would be the end for these pathetic structures.
I soon discovered the reason behind this, a man by the name of John Gascoigne had been charged with their construction, the said individual is the brother of the Duke of Northumbria, and as I've stated before in the diary, intelligence is not a trait this family posses.
I suspect that the budget set aside for the construction of these towers, has not been entirely used for its original purpose.
I am furious that this dolt thinks he can fool me, however, I will suffer this indignity for now, as my possition is not yet strong enough to make a move against them.
Improvements are to be made to the towers and Holland is to keep an eye on the proceedings.
**********************************************

1089.
I have recieved word from Uhtred in France, the news is not favourable, he says King Philippe is an affable man, who is open to discussion, however, he is not convinced of our good intentions,
Uhtred also says, that Philippe has developed a fondness for the company of our princess Margaret, I can only assume that Philippe has a taste for large women, and that his eyes are those of an old man, nevertheless, this is a piece of good fortune, although Margaret would not look out of place ploughing a field, to her credit she is quite an intelligent girl,
I have sent word to Uhtred, that he and Princess Catherine are to proceed to aragon, but before he departs, he is to secure a place at the French court for Margaret and instruct her on what is required.

Tax revenues from Aquitane and Anjou are down this year, Langton and Becket are blaming this on famine, I doubt very much this is the truth, I have asked Uhtred to take a look at things on route to Aragon.

The watchtowers on the south coast are much improved, Holland has done a good job keeping John Gascoigne in check, he also tells me he has strong evidence of Gascoigne's dishonesty with regards to the original budget,
When the time is ripe, I intend to mount this scoundrels head a top of one of the towers, so that he may repay his debt by keeping watch over the channel.

On a lighter note, Holland seems to have taken notice of my tales of the virtues of bathing, on his last visit he was giving off a strange scent, when asked what it was, he told me it was essence of sheep's glands, he also said it had made him very popular with the ladies,
I must assume, these ladies of which he speaks, have some affliction that affects the nose, however, it is a vast improvement over the essence of pig sty, which he used to inflict on us at each visit.
**********************************************

1090.
This has been the best year since my reign begun.

As I suspected, King Philippe of France could not resist the ample charms of Princess Margaret and soon she was found to be with child,
I wrote to him explaining, that to a man as myself, with such deep religious covictions, this situation was causing me much torment and that my only salvation would be to request an audience with the Pope, and ask the holy father to pray to God for the soul of my eldest daughter.
King Phillipe replied, offering me everything short of his Kingdom, if I would only reconsider.
Holland and I reconsidered deep into the night and with the help of the fine French wine, which accompanied Philippe's letter, we decided to settle for an alliance.

Princess Margaret will now have to take to her chamber for a while, until she recovers from her illness.

Prince William has come of age and I have begun to show him the ways of Kingship, he is quick to learn and I suspect he will make a good King. he is also very useful with the sword and has a great appitite for violence, as his fencing instructor would testify, were he still alive, all this bodes well and I am happy to go to the grave when the good lord decides.

My second son Alfred is 14 years of age, the Queen tells me that he is very much like his elder brother, yet does not possess the same temper.

Tax revenue has been very pleasing this year, this makes me happy yet a little uneasy, I have a feeling the barons are up to something when things are in order.
**********************************************

1091.
I am pleased to inform the diary, that we now have some measure of fortification in all province's, the ones that I have observed appear to be well built and should provide a deterent to would be attackers.

I requested Holland supply me with details of our current strength and the details are as follows.
Northumbria, 120 archers.
Mercia, 120 archers.
Wessex, 40 royal knights, 120 urban militia, 400 peasants.
Normandy, 120 archers, 200 peasants.
Anjou, 40 hobilars.
Aquitane 40 hobilars.
This is still a long way short of what is required, however recruitment is ongoing and the situation should improve

I recieved word from Uhtred, he is in Aquitane at the moment and hopes to be in Aragon early in the new year, when we hope to gain favour with King Sancho and establish an alliance,
In his letter he enthuses about massive stone keep, which is being built in Bordeaux, I am flabbergasted at the audacity of the man Langton, I did authorise improvements to fortifications at Bordeaux, yet there was no mention of stone involved, I shudder to think how much this is costing,
Me thinks the title of Chamberlain has gone to Langtons head, and both title and head will have to be removed as quickly as possible.

I have decided to take a trip to Aquitane myself next year, in order to resolve this matter.
**********************************************

1092.
There was much intrigue in court early this year, first we had the arrival of the emissary to the Byzantine Emperor Alexius, I granted him audience, listened to his offer of alliance and then informed him I was of yet undecided, I told him that the hospitality of the court was his and that he was welcome to stay whilst I considered my decision.
Whilst I was considering, the emissary to the Italian Doge Vitale arrived, the meeting was much the same as with the Byzantines and the outcome the same.
whilst I am now considering both decisions, the emissary to the Polish King Wladislaw arrives and the same happens again.
I now have three emissaries awaiting my decision, none of which are accompanied by a princess and I have two unmarried sons, one of which is heir to the throne, I consider this damn bad manners and somthing of an insult.
I recall the Byzantine and tell him I would be be pleased to accept, if only they where allied to my good friends the Italians, but could not consider alliance if they had plans to ally with the Poles,
The Italian is told alliance with the Poles would be good, but not with the Byzantines,
The Pole is told that alliance with Byzantines would be good , but not with the Italians,
Holland and I spend the next week in fits of laughter watching these poor fools, running around negotiating with each other.
Then a letter arrives from Uhtred, saying that King Sancho of Aragon has accepted our offer of alliance,
I now summon each one individualy and inform them of the new development, telling them that this changes thing considerably and that the condition have now been reversed,
Holland and I now spend another two weeks observing this confusion before departing for Aquitane, I leave a letter for each emissary offering regret for my sudden and urgent departure, and stating that I feel the time is not quite right to commit to alliance.

John Gascoigne architect of the south coast watchtowers, is to accompany Holland and myself to Aquitane, so that he may cast his expert eye over the keep, which is under construction in Bordeaux, Prince William will take over the Reins of power whilst I am absent, this should be good experience for his future role as King.

A tragic accident has happened during the crossing of the channel,
I mentioned to Gascoigne, that the good work he had done on the towers, had made him a strong candidate for Knighthood and that he might try on one of my suits of armour, to see how grand he would look on becoming Sir John,
As Gascoigne was parading for us in full armour, Holland tripped and knocked him over the side of the ship, he sunk like a stone,
Such a tragic waste of a damn fine suit of armour.

The keep at Bordeaux is very impressive indeed, I have decided to reprieve Langton for now, as this structure sends out a powerful message to our neighbors, however we did allow ourselves a little sport at Langton's expense,
I told Langton, I was so impressed with the keep, that he was to make arrangements for it to be taken down and shipped back to London, We kept him running around for 3 days before explaining the ruse.

On my return to England, I made a trip to Northumbria to tell the Earl of the sad demise of his brother and to offer my condolences, he seems to have taken it quite well.

My second son Prince Alfred has now come of age.
**********************************************

1093.
I am so impressed by the keep under construction at Bordeaux, that I have decided we are to have more of this type of building, I have ordered that work should begin immeadiatly in Northumbria, Mercia and Normandy,
Next year work will begin in Anjou and the following year in Wessex.

The Queen has provided me with another daughter, I now have five daughters, it is fortunate that I grow old in years and am therfor unlikely to be around, by the time these girls are old enough to fill the court with their infernal chatter.

An interesting character has recently come amongst us, he is Sir Micheal Mowbray the commander of the garrison at the tower, Holland suggested we might invite him into our company, as he has many ammusing tales to tell and possess a quite unusual talent, I pressed Holland on this but he would not give me any details.
I invited him to dine with Holland and myself and after much consumption of mead, Mowbray announced he was ready to perform and needed a mistrel to accompany him, a mistrel was found and Mowbray whispered somthing in his ear, the minstrel started to play the tune Greensleaves, then with a thunderous fart, mowbray joined in followed by many more farts and each one in perfect harmony, we roared with laughter until our sides ached and tears rolled down our faces and all through this, Mowbray continued his virtuoso performance with a serene look on his face, I think Mowbray will be fine asset to the court.
**********************************************

1094.
Now we have alliance's with France and Aragon, we are half way to securing our borders on the continent. Germany and Spain remain and to that end I have sent Uhtred, along with the Princess's Margaret and Catherine to visit King Alfonso of Spain.

I was in two minds whether to send Princess Margaret to Spain or not, as this could create a difficult situation, were it requested she marries into the Spanish Royal family.
You will recall she was carrying the child of the French King Philippe, we came to an agreement with Philippe and the potential scandal was kept secret, Margaret subsequently lost the child before it was born, a fact that was also kept a secret from King Philippe, as at the time I thought it more useful for Philippe to continue to believe the child was alive.
So as you can see, if I were to allow Margaret to marry and all this became known, we would become embroiled in a huge scandal and possibly war would be outcome.
However, Margaret although not blessed with beauty, is charming, intelligent and quite persuasive, so I have decided to take a chance.

I have sent my second son Prince Alfred to Northumbria, once there he is to be instructed on managing the province.
I have requested that the Duke of Northumbria visit me in Wessex next year and Alfred will look after things while he is away.
The purpose of his visit is to discuss the problem of Scotish raids on our border settlements.
**********************************************

1095.
Uhtred has secured an alliance with Spain, I have asked him to visit Navare on his way home, in order to see if there is any possibility of the Basques joining forces with us.

Hubert Gascoigne Duke of Nothumbria arrived in Wessex earlier in the year, to discuss the Scotish problem.
Hubert and his now deceased brother John, have caused me many problems over the past years.
The following is an account of the discussion.

Gascoigne had arrived the evening before, I had a brief meet with him, welcomed him, saw to it that he was made comfortable and informed him the meeting would take place at noon tomorrow.
I had spent the morning hunting with my friends Holland and Mowbray, we arrived for the meeting well before noon and spent some time drinking, joking and discussing the hunt.
Noon arrived and Gascoigne was shown into the chamber by my man servant who then left, "Greetings Lord Gascoigne" said I as I walked towards him offering a hand shake, Before smashing the fist of my other hand full in his face, he fell to the floor and remained motionless for a few moments, during this time I looked across at Holland and Mowbray with a smile, they needed no more encouragement, Holland grabbed two ornamental maces from off the wall and tossed one to Mowbray, just as gascoigne was getting to his feet they fell on him, hammering out a tune on his head like two devils forging a sword, they eventually decided their work was done and stepped back to admire their skill, "Do you think he's dead", says Mowbray, "He may need the carpenter to craft him a new head", says I, "Damn bad manners of him to spill his brains all over these fine maces" says Holland, the room is engulfed in laughter, we spend the rest of the day drinking and joking about Gascoigne's unfortunate accident.

I have given the title of Duke of Northumbria to Mowbray, although he is to remain here in Wessex and leave the running of the province to Prince Alfred, I think he finds this arrangement to his liking.

I am now in my 60th year, I feel old and a little tired.
**********************************************

1096.
On Uhtred's return from Navare I invited him to dine with Holland, Mowbray and I, First thing up for discussion was Navare,

Uhtred "I had talks with King Garc of the Basque's and explained our possition, Garc said he would consider our proposal but could not commit immeadiately".

Me "Did he say when he might be ready to make a decision".

Uhtred "No, may I speak frankly sire?".

Me "Of course, you are the most experienced man at the table when it comes to matters of diplomacy and as such your opinion is invaluable".

Uhtred "The situation in Navare is a very precarious one indeed, both Spain and Aragon have designs on the province. There is a good possibility that should the Basque's decide to side with either it would lead to war with the other and in my opinion we are better off away from the situation".

Me "What do you consider the outcome to be, should the Basque's side with us".

Uhtred "Its hard to say but an alliance between Spain and Aragon against us, cannot be ruled out".

Me "In that case I think our negotiations with the Basque's are at an end".

During the remainder of our meal, I told Uhtred that I needed him to make a journey to the HRE in order to try and secure our last remaining border and that whilst about his business, he should keep a look out for potential brides for Prince's William and Alfred.
With the serious talk finished, Uhtred then entertained us with stories of his travels, he is a fine mimic and brought all the characters to life in a very satirical way, best of all was his impersonation of the King Sancho, who plays the lyre and see's himself as somthing of a minstrel, of course Mowbray insisted on providing accompaniment in his own unique way.
Holland laughed so heartily that he almost died choaking on a chicken bone.
**********************************************

1097.
Emperor Conrad of the HRE, has agreed in principle to our proposed alliance. However, he has requested that the alliance be cemented, by the marriage of Princess Margaret to their Prince Otto. It is good that we are to be allies with the HRH, as this secures our final border, yet at the same time bad, considering the problems that may occur should Princess Margarets past come to light.

I have now been 10 years on the throne. On reflection I now realize, that I may have been somewhat naive when I set myself certain tasks at the begining of my reign.
Many of the men I had planned to replace, have shown me qualities that at first were not apparent and I have failed to find better alternatives.
A situation arose earlier in the year, that made me realize just how difficult it is to find good men. After many years, the Duke of Normandy finally drunk himself to death and although I tried very hard to find a good replacement, the best man available was his son, a man similar to his father in every respect.
**********************************************

1098.
The situation in Navare has finally been resolved, the Basque's have sided with Spain and all eyes are now on Aragon.

Lord Langton Duke of Aquitane, has informed me that building of the great keep at Bordeaux is at an end, he says that the keep is safely aboard ship and soon to set sail for Wessex.
HaHa! the man has a sense of humour!, you will recall the prank we played on him during our visit to Aquitane.
Included in Langtons letter are some fine drawings of a curtain wall he is keen to build and a request for permission, I am so impressed by his audacity, that I will grant this request.

There follows an account of an amusing conversation I had with the Queen earlier this month.

Queen "Young Princess Catherine is now of age and ready to join Uhtred on the continent".

Me "Princess Catherine is already with Uhtred on the continent".

Queen "It is the younger Catherine of which I speak".

Me "There are two Catherine's ?".

Queen "Indeed".

Me "What kind of fool idea was it to give two subsequent children the same name?".

Queen "Are you saying that the King is a fool?".

Me "It was my idea?".

Queen "Indeed it was".

Me "A King has much to think about, you should have recognized this and reminded me of the other Catherine, be sure to do this in future".

(A smile spreads across the Queens face)

Me "What amuses thee woman?".

Queen "You are not a young man anymore my husband and I find the suggestion of more children a little amusing".

Me "I am King and as such the most virile man in the Kingdom, now be gone with thee and make sure this foolish naming of children is done correctly next time".

Queen "It will be so, however, I feel it is too late in the case of the two Princess's Margery".

Me "Oh!, now be gone with thee I have matters to attend to".
**********************************************

1099.
During this year we have been beset with famine and plague.

The famine although bad has not affected the supply of food to the royal palace, so celebrations, feasts and the like have been able to go ahead as planned, however, the treasury has suffered quite badly as the result of many peasants dying.

The plague is confined mainly to Wales. we have been making raids into Wales and torching border settlements in order to stop the plague spreading to England, this seems to have been quite successful.

We hope that next year will be more favourable.
**********************************************

1100.
A new century is upon us and the predicions of the end of the World have proved false, although my own end almost did come.
During a hunting trip I was thrown from my horse, I landed quite badly and fell asleep for 3 days, I finaly awoke to find myself back in the palace with a badly smashed leg. The leg has now healed but I have had to take to walking with the aid of a stick, something which Holland and Mowbray seem to find a source of endless amusement, on a regular basis they present me with finely crafted sticks in the shape of all manner of things, some of which the ladies of the court might find more amusing than I.

I have recieved a new request from Langton, this time it is for Balista towers, God only knows what he will invent next, Indeed, God himself would probabably have problems gaining access to to the inner sanctums of Bordeaux castle by the time Langton is through building, I have agreed as the cost is not great.
**********************************************

1101.
There has been great rejoicing this year, good crops have returned and the plague appears to have retreated back into Wales.

Most pleasing of all was the marriage of my son William, to the Italian Princess Flora, the ceremony took place at Bordeaux castle and Doge Vitale himself attended, he speaks good French, so our conversation was witty and amusing.
He seems very pleased to have sealed our alliance, I cant help but wonder what his actual motives are, does he plan to try and drive a wedge between England and the HRH or is he just a keen diplomat eager to build ties, only time will tell.

Princess Flora is a delightful girl, 19 years of age, long dark hair and full child bearing hips, I think William will be well motivated to "extend the Royal line".

On a more somber note Philippe of France has passed away, fortunately Philippe seems to have been a man of his word and has taken the secret of Princess Margarets past to the grave with him, this has been a constant source of concern to me, since her marriage to Otto of the HRH.

Lord Langton Duke of Aquitane, deserves a special mention for making our visit to Aquitane so enjoyable, the castle at Bordeaux is magnificent and I now intend that improvements elsewhere will be based upon it, starting immeadiatly with Northumbria, Normandy and Mercia, where the Keeps are close to Completion.
**********************************************

1102.
Our army in Wessex now numbers over 1500 men, it is well equiped and the greater part are dedicated fighting men, we still retain around 400 peasants though.
In comparison, the French army in Flanders has slightly more men but at least half their number are peasants.
I feel confident, that if the French decided to cross the channel we would prevail.
Elsewhere, with the exception of Normandy where there is a garrison of 320, our garrisons are small each consisting of less than 50 men, however, our fortifications are formidable and well provisioned.

With our growing army comes the problem of growing expenses and to this end, I have decided to create a policy for building in the provinces.
Our fortifications are to be upgraded no more than Keep, curtain wall and balista towers, I will allow continental provinces to build border forts also, after this governors are to concentrate their efforts on raising income.
Continental provinces may proceed with projects that take no more than two years to complete or have a cost of no more than 800 florins.
English Provinces will be allowed to go beyond this, subject to my approval.
**********************************************

1103.
The burden of Kingship has weighed heavy on me these past two years, I am not a young man anymore and small tasks which I would have completed without a thought at one time, take a heavy toll, as a result I spend much time sleeping between these tasks, this leaves very little time for the more enjoyable pursuits.

The Byzantines have requested that we form an alliance with them, however, they are at war with the Turks and although we owe no loyalty to the Turks, I have no intention of getting involved in this dispute, the alliance will be turned down.

Work has begun on a Royal court to be built adjacent to the palace, the palace itself, is no longer big enough to house the growing number of visiting noblemen and foreign dignitaries, that seem to have become a permanent aspect of the court.

The first tangible signs of my building policy, have appeared in Aquitane with the completion of salt mines, the Duke says these mines will not make us rich, but the cost of setting up was not great and therfor worthwhile.
**********************************************

1104.
The Holy Roman Emperor, Conrad II, has sadly expired.
The death of a ruler is always a time of uncertainty, one is never sure of the intentions of the incoming ruler, however, the new Emperor, Conrad III, has pledged to keep good our alliance and this pleases me greatly, as the mere fact that alliance between HRH and England exsists, is a deterent to any ambitions the French may have.

The emissary to Khalifah Yusuf of the Almohads, has been present at court throughout much of this year.
He is a very persistant man and has tried on a number of occassions to convince me, that an alliance would be good for both sides, although this was out of the question, I have encouraged him, as his company is most rewarding and I have learned much of life in the desert.
However, the final answer had to be no, as such an alliance would be sure to antagonize the Spanish.

My good friend Holland, has married my daughter Catherine.
This is an account, of the conversation during a meal, that lead to the decision.

Me "Pray tell Holland, why has thou never taken a wife".

Holland "Women are a damned distraction, for a soldier such as myself, they dull the mind and make one less alert on the field of combat".

Mowbray "Come, come, Holland are though telling us, that a man of advancing years as thy self, has never sampled the delights of a woman".

Holland "Dont be absurd man, I have sampled many women, far too many for you to comprehend, and my years are not as advanced as thy own".

Mowbray "Ha Ha, Me thinks it must be many years, since thou has drawn thy trusty sword from its sheath, or should that be thy rusty sword perhaps".

Holland "I'll have you know my sword shines as brightly as any man's and a lesser man than myself would need two hands to weild it".

Me "He He, but less of this sword play, would thy not consider taking a wife Holland".

Holland "If the right woman was to present herself I may consider it".

Me "What of my daughter Catherine, she is 32 years of age now and rapidly aproaching a time when the spinning wheel will beckon".

Holland "I would be honoured to marry the Princess Catherine, do you think she would consent to marry a man of 56 years".

Me "Of course she would, you are one of the most influencial and wealthy men in the Kingdom, I dont think she would mind that your sword is no longer of any use".

(At this point Mowbray an I dissolve in raucous laughter.)

Holland "Damn you both, now you make sport of me".

Me "No I am serious Holland, I am offering you my daughter Catherines hand in marriage, what do'est thou say?".

Holland "why, yes, of course nothing would please me more".

Me "Tis settled then, now let us take a drink or two in celebration".
**********************************************

1105.
We have lost Mowbray, it happened during one of his now legendary performances, on the final note he fell down stone dead, at first we thought he was fooling, but it soon became apparent that this was his final encore.
Our loss is the Lords gain, there will be much merriment in heaven.

The title of Earl of Northumbria, goes to Anthony Scrope, he was Mowbrays deputy and has a good understanding of matters concerning Northumbria.

I have turned down offers of alliance by the Hungarians and the Poles this year as I see no benefit from these alliance's.

The first Princess Margery has now come of age.
**********************************************

1106.
The Queen who is much younger than I, has presented me with yet another daughter.
I am begining to see the legendary potency of which I was once so proud as a curse, these girls seem to appear faster than I can marry them off, I have named this one Clare, as the Queen assures me we do not as yet have one.

The war between the Byzantines and the Turks appears to be at an end, the Turkish Sultan was captured and beheaded in full view of a baying crowd.
My mind is now firmly made that there will be no alliance between ourselves and the Byzantines, although the Turks are not of our faith, I respect their culture and think it wrong, that the Sultan should be despatched in a manner more fitting of a peasant.
**********************************************

1107.
The Italian Doge Vitale, has requested that my Daugter Catherine be married to their Prince Orso, I have agreed to this without hesitation.
As you may recall, my son William is married to the Italian Princess Flora, so this match strengthen's ties even further.
It also reduces my tally of daughters yet to married.

The second Princess Margery has now come of age, this increases my tally of daughters yet to be married, oh woe is me.

Lord Langton Duke of Aquitane and the driving force behind the fortification of the Kingdom, has sadly passed away, true to character, his last request was that a chaple be built on a hill overlooking Bordeaux castle and that his remains be buried there, it will be done.
His titles pass to his son, this has become my practice with continental province's, as the common people feel great loyalty for these noble families.

Building work has finished on the Royal court, it is a fine building, much grander and more comfotable than the palace.
I however, have decided to remain in the palace, as this gives me some respite from court life, I also think it is good that the court is not too familar with the King.

I had a discussion with Holland about ways to increase income.
He suggested the possibility of trade with our neighbors, stating that it was a big undertaking and that a port and shipbuilding facilities would be needed, but that in his opinion the rewards were potentialy very great.
I trust Hollands opinions and work will begin soon.
**********************************************

1108.
Last year was my 20th year as King and I had intended to write a brief summary of my reign, however the year was a busy one and I could not find time, at 73 years of age I am the oldest man I know of and I suspect my time here will not be long.

I was late coming to the throne at the age of 52 and although as a younger man I had hopes of becoming a great warrior King, the years of waiting made me realize this was probably not to be.

On becoming King, I quickly became aware of my Kingdoms vulnerability and decided there was need for a regular, well trained and equiped army, I did not realize the enormity of this task at the time and the fact that this army is still not at full strength, bears testimony to this.

Diplomacy, has also been a major concern to me over the years, my policy has been to forge close alliance's with our neighbors, whilst staying neutral to other powers, this policy has made the Kingdom more secure, but I have a feeling that I may have missed opportunities to spread our influence.

The improvements that have been made in farming and mining, which I had hoped would bring prosperity to the Kingdom, have brought in extra revenue, but much of this extra wealth has been spent on more improvements and the upkeep of the army.

I feel the greatest achievement of my reign will be the magnificent castles that now stand in all of our province's and credit for this I share with the late Lord Langton of Aquitane, although I did not recognize it at first, Langton was a man of great vision.

To finish this summary of my reign I would like to pay tribute to my two greatest friends and companions, Lord Holland and the late Lord Mowbray, I have drawn great strength from these two men and for that I love them as if they were my brothers.

The year has been a quite one and I only have one item of note to add to the diary.
Earlier in the year, my first son Prince William, killed a minstrel who displeased him, this took place at court and in full view of large number of people, he flew into a foul rage and had a number of his companions not restrained him, I fear the death toll would have been much greater.
This behaviour is unbefitting of a future King.
I have spoken with William about this and he accepts that it was the wrong thing to do and that the man should have been killed in private.
I feel the problem with William is, at the age of 34 he feels ready to fulfill his destiny and is eager to be King, I have therfor resolved to involve William more in the decision making and running of the Kingdom.
**********************************************

1109.
Account of a meeting between Holland, William and myself to discuss income and foreign relations.

Me "I am pleased to inform you that income is up once more, however, before we discuss this I would like your opinions on the proposed alliance with Egypt, I myself am against it".

Holland "I see no advantage to it".

Me "William".

William "There is little point me expressing any opinion as it appears the decision is made".

Me "The decision is not yet made, the whole point of this meeting is to debate matters so that we may reach the right decision".

William "the right decision being the one that you decide on".

Holland "Come, come, William, we would like to hear your opinion".

William "That is a fine thing coming from you, what opinions do you hold that are not my fathers?".

Me "William, I would thank you not to be so disrespectful of our good friend Holland".

William "If its opinions that you require, I will give you opinions,
in my opinion this whole meeting is a farce, England has been isolated for far too long and you have no intention of changing this, do you know what is said abroad?, they speak of an old man, castaway on an island completly cut off from the outside world and devoid of any sense of reality".

Holland "do not listen to this sire, tis not true".

William "It is true and if you where the good friend of my father that you profess to be you would tell him so".

Me "Is this so Holland?, if it is say so".

Holland "Tis the ramblings of young blood sire, young William has been listening to the wrong voices".

(William jumps up, kicking his chair across the room and smashes his fist on table.)

William "Mark my words well, if something does not change soon, England will be seen as weak and I am sure there are many who would take advantage of that".

(With those words ringing in our ears, William storms across the room almost kicks the door of its hinges and is gone.)

Holland "I think all that excess energy would find better use on the field of battle".

Me "I think you may be right, I also think we have had enough discussion for this day".

Holland "Indeed".

William was right about one though, the decision had already been made and the proposal was turned down.
Later that same day another minstrel was found dead, apparently thrown from the castle ramparts, there were no witness's.
**********************************************

1110.
When the Queen was found to be with child again last year, I resigned myself to yet another daughter, so it came as a pleasant surprise, when earlier in the year she presented me with a son, he has been named Stephen.

My second son Alfred has been married to Ingrid of Denmark, this marriage seals an alliance between England and Denmark, which may prove useful when our trading ships are ready.

I have given up hope of seeing my emissary and old friend Uhtred again, I have not had any communication from him for over two years now, I fear some misfortune may have befallen him.

We have suffered much from Welsh raids this year.
Things finally came to a head when they all but burnt the town of Worcester to the ground.
William burst into my chamber demanding that we march on Wales immeadiatly, I explained to William that there were no men available for such a venture, after flying into his customary rage, storming about cursing and breaking chairs, William finally calmed down and asked if he could take 20 royal knights into Mercia and from there wage a campaign of terror against Welsh border settlements.
I have agreed to this, it will be good to give the court a rest from William's increasingly bad temper.
We may even find a minstrel who would be willing to play for the court and it will give the carpenter some much needed rest.
I pity the poor welsh people, the temper of William is bad enough, god only knows what his idea of a campaign of terror is.
**********************************************

1111.
A plot to take Prince William's life has been foiled.
The attempt was made at Nottingham castle, where William was making plans for his campaign against the Welsh. Five men burst into his chamber and hacked to pieces the person asleep in his bed, William is no fool though and had changed beds with one of his men who had an adjoining room, hearing the commotion William observed the proceedings through the keyhole before making good his escape.

On his return to Wessex, William furnished me with the names of 3 of the conspiritors, it took a few months but we finally managed to catch one of these men, he was soon willing to confess all after a brief "talk" with Willaim.

The man, Nigel Basset, implicated Lord Courtenay Earl of Mercia and Lord Scrope Earl of Northumbria, at first we did not believe Basset's words, however, as Basset divulged more of the story, the evidence against these two became undeniable.

Both Courtenay and Scrope must have been forwarned, because they made good their escape before we could apprehend them, however, Scrope made a mistake in fleeing to Scotland, as the Scots were more than willing to sell him to us for 1000 florins.

The penalty for treason is, to be hung drawn and quartered, and this was Scrope and Basset's fate, it was an excellent spectacle, the peasants created something of a carnival atmoshere, the executioner did his job well and Scrope and Basset, provided us with a full afternoon of entertainment, before they expired.

I have allowed William to allocate the titles for Northumbria and Mercia, as I think it good that they be his men, considering my age.
Norhumbria has gone to Sir Anthony Becket and Mecia to Sir Tancred De Normandie.
**********************************************

1112.
The war of attrition against the Welsh has begun, opperating from Mercia, William and his men have been making sporadic raids acrosss the border, when they find a settlement they destroy everything, I have asked William to try and avoid too much bloodshed, but knowing William I suspect my words will have fallen on deaf ears.

My third son Prince Edmund has come of age, he looks a lot like William, who is a giant of a man with a shock of red hair, I just hope Edmund does not develop his brothers temper.
Alfred My second son is still managing the lands of Northumbria and doing a very good job, he is not quite as tall as the other two, he does however have the red hair, he is an even tempered man and I would say he is the more intelligent of the three.

King Sancho of Aragon has sadly died, he was only 56 years old.
**********************************************

1113.
There have been developments in Wales, there follows an account of events as told by Prince William.

We set up camp the night before just inside the Welsh lands, the night was uneventful and we awoke at dawn fresh and ready for the task ahead, there was a stiff breeze but the day looked promising and we hoped for fine weather later that day.
That day we planned to attack the settlements of St Asaph and Rhuddlan, before retreating back into England, we saddled up and set off in the direction of St Asaph.
Towards the middle of the morning the weather took a turn for the worst and a light drizzle started, which somewhat dampened our spirits, as we reached the crest of yet another hill, we saw them atop the hill on the other side of the valley, at a rough estimate we put their strength at around 300, all on foot.
From our possition, and with the bad visibility it was impossible to make out what kind of force they were, I was just about to post a man on the hill while we took cover and discussed our options when they started to move this way, obviously we had been seen, I decided the best thing for us would be to hold our position on the hill and keep watch on their movements.
They came down the hill in three groups one behind the other, the first group seemed to be moving faster than the others and a gap opened up, by the time they had crossed the valley we could see that the first group were bowmen, around 120 strong, they started up the hill and we surmised, that they would get within range and then begin to launch their arrows at us.
The first group where about half way up the hill now, the second who we could now see were carrying spears, were crossing the valley and the third group who were carrying bows and slightly smaller than the other two were just behind the spears.
The bowmen came on, we kept expecting them to stop as they were surely now in range, but still they continued to climb, there was quite a large gap between the first and second groups now.
I decided this was our best opportunity to inflict as much damage as possible, my men were spread out in line atop the hill, I gave the order and we thundered down the hill, we hit them hard, many fell under our horses and an equal number fell to our lances but the remainder did not run, a fierce fight ensued, these Welshmen were prepared to die and we were doing our damdest to help them on their way.
All the time we are fighting these bowmen I can see the spears slowly but surely making their way towards us and the bowmen behind them had begun to fire into the melee, killing more of their own men than ours I suspect, it is now imperative that we finnish this fight before the spears are upon us, they are now down to around 40 men and the sprears are closing fast, then they are down to 20 and the spears are almost upon us, finaly they break and run, I order my men back up the hill.
We reach the top of the hill, more than half our number are dead, we turn to see the spearmen still coming on, I look over the spears at the bowmen behind them and spy a man waving his arms and making gestures, this has got to be their leader.
I point to the man and tell my men he is the one we need to kill, we set off at a gallop along the crest of the hill and head down past the flank of the spearmen, they turn and follow us. We hit the bowmen and I head straight for the leader, with all my strength I bring my sword down upon him, splitting him from neck to waist, he falls to the ground quite obviously dead, the bowmen immeadiatly begin to flee the field, the spearmen are now almost upon us, there is now no option we have to attack them or die, we are heavily outnumbered and I expect us to be overun and killed but these spearmen no longer have the will to fight and on our first impact they too begin to flee.
We chase them up the hill and eventually many through exhaustion, sit down and surrender.
We have won a victory out of nothing this day and I do not realize the magnitude of this victory until one of the prisoners tells me that the man I killed was Ifor ap William, the Prince of Wales.
The total count was.
145 men killed.
109 prisoners taken, who were later released.
16 men lost on our side, just 4 of our number survived.

William has indeed achieved a great victory, with their leader dead the Welsh are beaten, I immeadiatly sent Holland with 200 men to Caernarvon, the town capitualated without a fight, on Williams request Sir Odo Borleng has been appointed governor of Wales.
**********************************************

1114.
England and Denmark, have much to celebrate this year, my third son Edmund has married Sigrid of Denmark and Prince Sweyn of Denmark has married my daughter Princess Margery the elder, these ties along with previous ties strengthen our alliance greatly, both countries have borders with the HRE and I believe, our strong alliance must be a considerable deterent to any ambitions the Emperor may have.

The King of Spain has died, I am sure the Almohads have plans to move against the Spaniards, as the emissary to Kalifah Yusuf arrived at court offering alliance, shortly after news of the old Kings death had become known, I refused the offer and wrote a letter to the new King of Spain, Alfonso VII, informing him of my suspicions and pledging our support.

The port and shipbuilding facilities, that we are building slightly down river from the tower, are almost finished, in anticipation of this I have authorised a new port to be built in Normandy at Calais, as this will facilitate movement of troops between England and the continent, should there be a need to do so.

I have sent Prince William to join his brother Alfred in Northumbria, where they will start a campaign of raids similar to the Welsh raids of the previous two years, the reason for this is not to try and control the Scots, but rather to try and control William.
When he came back from Wales, he was a changed man, friendly, good natured and amicable, but after a few months of court life the old William began to show his face, there were arguments and brawls, and finally the court minstrel disappeared, I knew then that it was time for William to take a trip north.
I know not why William has such a hatred for musicians, I have asked him but he just denies all knowledge of the fate of these poor souls.
**********************************************

1115.
Our alliance with the Danes was further strengthend this year, with the marriage of Eric of Denmark to Princess Margery the younger, all my offsprings are now married, with the exception of Prince Stephen who is 6 years old and Princess Clare who is 10 years old.

Shipbuilding has begun in London, it is a long a labourious process and I think it will be many years before we experience any trade benefit.

William and Alfred visited court for a brief period this year, on their last night before heading back up north, we had a memorable night of eating, drinking and discussion, present were myself, Holland, William, Alfred, and Edmund who is now 19 years old, Edmund has a deep affection for both William and Alfred, they are both around 20 years older than him and I think he looks upon William as more of a father than a brother and Alfred as a kind of uncle, they were the ones that taught him to fire a bow, use a sword and ride a horse.
I invited Holland in order that proceedings were not to much in favour of the youngbloods.

Holland "How goes things in Scotland William".

William "The Scots are a tougher breed than the Welsh, more often than not when we come upon a settlement, there are men who will stand and fight".

Holland " Has thou killed many?".

William "There have been many, Alfred, How many would you say we have killed?".

Alfred "Tis difficult to say, I think I may have killed at least 50 myself".

William "Yes, that sounds like a resonable number, although I would put my own count at nearer 70".

Holland "These amounts are piffle, why I remember killing at least 200 men, whilst putting down a rebbellion during the Conquerers reign".

Me "I killed that many in one assault at hastings and there must have been at least five assaults".

Holland "Thats 1000 men!".

Me "Yes twas a brisk mornings work".

William "How many did the Conquerer kill?".

Me "Must have been more than 2000".

Edmund "I wouldn't have thought it possible to kill so many in one battle".

(we all look at Edmund with straight faces, before the whole room disolves into laughter)

Holland "So young Edmund how many men has thy killed".

Edmund "I have not had the opportunity to kill any as yet".

William "Father, let Edmund ride north with us, it would be good for him to get some blood on his sword".

Me "Ha, thats a fine idea, send all my sons to Scotland under the command of a mad man, maybe young Stephen will accompany you as well and my good self, then you can lead us all to a glorious death, Holland will you take over as King should we all die".

William "Why Alfred is no more mad than you or I".

Me "Haha, you know who I refer to".

William "I am shocked that you consider me mad father. why this kind of revelation could send a man insane".

Me "You may be a little mad my son but I am a proud of you, you are a damn fine warrior and England will be safe when I am no more, everyone drink with me, to William the future King of England, may his reign be long and his madness subside".
**********************************************

1116.
It is late in the year and I cannot delay any longer, the painfull words I now have to write in the diary.
My two eldest sons William and Alfred are dead, killed by the barbaric Scots, although it would have caused me much anguish, I could have accepted this if they had been killed in battle, but the manner in which their bodies were found and the evidence of brutal torture, will now haunt me for my remaining years of my life.
There is no actual account of what took place, so I can only write the facts of what we know, their bodies were found impaled on stakes, either side of the road north of Carlisle, Each dressed only in a sackcloth kilt, they both looked through empty sockets where once their eyes had been, their bodies, bruised and battered bore many marks of burning irons and other injuries which I care not to relate to thee, for the sake of human decency.
It is a heavy burden to carry, the knowledge of the slow and painful death of two, whom I loved so dearly.
Had I been able to pray that their deaths had been swift, it would have given me some solace, alas , the Scots have deprived me even of this.

Edmund, who is now heir to the throne, took the news far worse than anyone, on being told he showed no emotion, all that he said was, "I need some time to think", he retired to his chamber and was not seen outside for six days, in this time the only person he would talk to was his servant and then only to request food and drink.
After the six days he could be seen walking in the grounds and riding in the fields nearby, but he would still not speak with anyone, several weeks passed and I began to fear for his sanity, then one morning there was a knock on my chamber door and in breezed Edmund, he gave me a sypathetic knowing smile, crossed the room and clasped his arms around me, stating in a loud confident voice "Father it is done, we have much to do if I am to be the King that my brother would have become".

Edmund is eager to learn and this takes a great toll on an old man, but I am determined to give him all the time he requests, as I see a great purpose in him and suspect he feels, that through him, his brother's will live to perform great deeds.

Now I must rest, the sorrowful task of writing this has caused me much torment and I am exhausted.
**********************************************

1117.
After my great sadness last year, my faith in god has returned, as he has seen fit to reward me with another son, he has been named Henry,
It is very pleasing for an old man to see new life, after suffering so recently at the hands of death.

However, it is not all good news I have to report this year, in the autumn the heavens opened and a great deluge tormented us for several weeks, worst hit was Northumbria, where many were drowned and much was washed away.

War has broken out between France and Aragon after the Aragonese invaded the province of Toulouse, the Aragonese won the ensuing battle close to the town of Foix and now lay siege to the castle at Toulouse, as we were allied to both a decision had to made, we chose to stay loyal to the French.
**********************************************

1118.
(An excerpt from the diary of Sir Henry Holland, Earl of Wessex)

King William had become ill early in the year and had taken to his chamber.
At first we thought little of it, as the King is an old man and has taken to his chamber many times over the past few years.
Soon though, it became evident that this illness was different from the previous ones, before the King had always recovered after a few days or at most two weeks, this time we were now over four months into the Kings illness.
During this time we had established a routine were I would see the King at noon everyday, I would inform him of matters and read any letters to him, then he would tell me of any orders that were to be carried out, after we had concluded business, we would eat some food together and talk of old times.
This past two weeks I have become very concerned, on a number of occassions the King has been so weak, that I have had to spoon feed him broth at our noon meetings and today was one of those occassions.
In the Afternoon I had gone to the port to check on shipbuilding progress, the King has become very interested in this recently and had asked me to go and take a look, whilst I was there a messenger caught up with me, the message was from Edmund, it said I should make haste to the palace as the Kings health had taken a turn for the worse and that he was asking for me.
I came into the Kings chamber and discovered the Royal family were all present and a priest knelt at the foot of the bed praying, the Kings nightshirt was stained red around the neck where he had been coughing blood.
The king managed a weak smile, before he winced in pain, then beckoned me with a slight movement of the hand, he tried to say something but his voice was too weak, I drew my ear closer to him so that he may whisper to me.
He told me that his time was very near, that he did not want the Queen and the children to have to suffer the sight of his passing and they should now say their farwells before leaving the chamber.
It was a very moving scene, as one by one the children went over to their father and kissed his forehead, the Queen was unconsolable and did not want to leave, eventualy the King whispered something to her, she whispered something back to him kissed him on the forehead and Edmund supported her as she left the room.
Edmund came back in and gestured to the preist to leave us.
I was kneeling now by the side of the Kings bed, Edmund made his way to the other side and also knelt, the King offered each of us a hand, which we both took.
The King then mustered up some strength from deep within and began to speak, his voice trembled, his speach was punctuated by coughs and blood ran from the side of his mouth, "My trusted friend Holland, you have been the best companion a man could have wished for, farewell my friend, My son Edmund you will be King soon and I know you will be a fine King, farewell my son".
The Kings was now looking into Edmunds eyes and offering weak but kindly smiles between coughing, we were like this for quite a while, occasionaly Edmund would wipe the blood from the side of his fathers mouth.
Eventualy the Kings grip tightened on my hand, he gave a big sigh and then his grip loosened.
I looked across at Edmund, a solitary tear ran down his face.
**********************************************

Edited by: Obake Date at: 2/9/05 4:05 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 632
(3/14/04 11:29 pm)
Reply
Chapter 2.

The Diary of King Edmund III. 1118-1164

1118.
It seems like yesterday that I was the twenty year old Prince,
third in line to the throne, with nothing more important on my mind than hunting and pretty damsels.
Now just two years on, I am King of England and although my father prepared me well during the short time he had, I find it impossible to put down in words the overwhealming feeling of resposibility, that being King brings with it.
I have men to advise me and discuss matters with, but the ultimate decision is always mine, I hope that given time I will develop ways to ease this burden of conscience.

I had developed a strong bond with my father over the last two years, it is hard to come to terms with the fact that he is gone, on one occassion I was pondering a problem and arose from my chair, to go and ask my father his advice and then remembered he was no longer with us.
With my father and two older brothers gone I feel quite alone at times, I do however have one link to them and that is Holland, I have a feeling they are close when Holland is present.

My father has left me a well defended Kingdom with a growing capacity to earn coin, this is a testimonial to his time as King.
The men I have around me in England are all my father's and my brother's men, they are all good loyal men.
The continent is somewhat different, most of these titles have been inherited, my father allowed this as loyalty had become a concern of his in these province's, although I do not forsee any serious problems developing from this situation, I feel it is something I will have to turn my mind to at some point in the future.

At the moment I have two burning ambitions that I wish to fulfil during my time as King.
1. To continue our shipbuilding, encourage trade and better our foreign relations with more distant Kingdoms
2. To visit a terrible revenge on Duncan Douglas, self proclaimed King of Scotland and the murderer of my brother's.
**********************************************

1119.
I have recieved word from my emissary in Rome, he tells me that Pope Urban II, has died.
Although I will probably be damned for saying this, the news is good, as we have encountered great problems obtaining an audience with Pope Urban.
Hopefully his successor, Pope Nicholas III, will be more cooperative.

The following is an account of an important meeting I had with Holland.

Me "I am considering The building of ports in Northumbria and Mercia, in order to take advantage of our growing fleet of merchantmen, I would like your opinion on this?".

Holland "I think it is the right thing to do and your father would be very pleased of this idea".

Me "Indeed, one thing I am uncertain about is where we should build first, the treasury will only allow the building of one port at present, should it be Mercia or Northumbria?".

Holland "Definately Northumbria, The fishermen of Northumbria are expert at charming the fish from the sea and this could become a great source of income, along with the wool the province produces".

Me "Very well Northumbria it will be, as you will understand, I am eager to restart the destruction of the Scots, have we men available for this task?".

Holland "I understand your eagerness well Edmund, no Englishman can sleep whilst that spineless dog Douglas still breathes, However, as your father became aware, the matter is one of practicality.
We have the men but at present they are tied up in Wales, and with uncertainty on the continent because of the conflict between France and Aragon, I think it would be less than prudent to strip men from our army in Wessex for this task".

Me "Very well, I will endure Douglas's existence for a little longer".

Holland "Sire, I have a request, I am growing old now and need to rest would you consider relieving me of my duties, I feel they are becoming too much for an old man?".

Me "But Holland you are my most trusted advisor".

Holland "And that I will remain, however, the day to day affairs of Wessex are far too much for me to cope with and I fear they may not be getting the attention they require".

Me "Very well, you have given great service to England over the years and I think it just that England rewards you with this time of rest, you will keep your title for your remaining years and I myself will take over your duties in Wessex".

Holland "Thank you sire".

Me "No, let me thank you Holland, I have however one last order to give thee and it is this, I order thee to raise a cup with me and enjoy thy remaing years".

(We both smile, raise a cup and laugh heartily)
**********************************************

1120.
Pope Nicholas has turned down our offer of alliance, I am quite annoyed about this, during my fathers reign we turned down many offers of alliance from the muslim kingdoms, made no agressive moves against fellow catholics and our reward is this snub, without any explanation of why.
Recently the Pope gave out a proclaimation, requesting Catholics to take up the cross and reclaim the holy lands from the Egyptians, however, as we in England are not worthy of alliance, I would reason we are also not worthy of this most holy of tasks.

We now have a fort in Caernarvon and Welsh resistance seems to be subsiding, this should free up some troops for Scotland very soon.
We are also looking into the possibility of copper mining in Wales, as there are indications of substantial deposits.

My sister Clare has now come of age.
**********************************************

1121.
For me, everything this year has been overshadowed by one event, the death of Sir Henry Holland.
He died suddenly and unexpectedly, one of his servant was the last person to see him alive.
The servant explained that she had brought food to Sir Henry's chamber, he had seemed in good spirits, commenting on the food and teasing the girl before she left, shortly after she had returned to tidy away Sir Henry's leftovers and found him slumped across his desk.
There were no signs of foul play and Sir Henry looked as though he had fallen asleep, we can only assume that time had finally caught up with him, I am glad that he did not suffer and that death came quick for him.

As I have said before Sir Henry was a link to my father and brother's, with him gone the possition of King seems a very lonely one, I do draw comfort from the picture I have in my mind of them all sitting around a table jesting and teasing each other, maybe that is what they are all doing as I write this, no doubt they are looking down on me and and finding sport with something that I do.

The war between France and Aragon is over, the castle at Toulouse fell to the Aragonese and not long after King Philippe of France agreed to King Sancho's request for peace.
The message this sends forth, is that Philippe is weak and unable to protect his Kingdom.
We ourselves, have no plans to move against the French as we have much easier targets in our sights, However, the HRH may feel enboldened to do so considering the apparent ease with which the Aragonese took Toulouse.
King Sancho has now shown himself to be a warmonger and Kingdoms that share a border with Aragon are now trying to anticipate his next move, to this end I have sent an emissary to offer a new alliance with Aragon and to try and gain an insight into his thoughts.
**********************************************

1122.
Damn King Sancho and damn the Duke of Aquitane.
The Aragonese have declared war on us and invaded Aquitane, Bordeaux castle is now under siege.

On route to Aragon my emissary stopped at Bordeaux, the Duke of Aquitane who it now transpires had his own agenda, learned of my man's mission and decided it was in his best interests, to do a deal with the Aragonese.
His idea was to give over the province to the Aragonese in return for assurance's that his own possition would be safe.
Forunately for us Sir Edmund Stuart was amongst the Duke's retinue, Sir Edmund is a man who commands much respect from his fellow knights and on hearing of the Dukes plans, decided to take command of the garrison himself.
When confronted with the situation the Duke attacked Sir Edmund, but was badly out of his depth as Sir Edmund is a swordsman of some renown, the Duke was fataly wounded in the fight and died shortly after.

I should mention that the Duke was the son of Lord Langton the man who built Bordeaux castle and was the inspiration for much of my father's castle building, it is a very sad turn of events, that the son has thrown away the inheritance that his father had done so much to establish.

King Sancho must have been quite disapointed on reaching Bordeaux to find that the gates were firmly closed to him.
Bordeaux castle is very well fortified and provisioned, so we have decided to leave the next move to Sancho.

Of more concern to me than the siege of Bordeaux, is the chain of events that this war has triggered.
On learning of the war the Italians cancelled our alliance, followed shortly after by the HRE.
We still however, have alliance's with Spain, France and Denmark, who have all stayed loyal to us.

The Duke of Aquitane also held the office of Chamberlain, I have now awarded this office to The Earl of Northumberland.
**********************************************

1123.
After the problem I had last year because of The Duke of Aquitane's disloyalty, early this year I decided on a plan of action to ensure this would not happen in any of our other continental province's.
I sent two groups of royal knights to the continent, one each for Normandy and Anjou, the commander of each unit carried a letter addressed to the lord.
These letters explained that in light of recent events in Aquitane, I had deemed it necessary that the garrisons in their respective province's be strengthend and that the knights were to be used for this purpose.

Later in the year I recalled the Duke's of Normandy and Anjou to London on the pretence of a meeting to discuss matters in Europe.
When both men where present I called the meeting, informed both men that their lands had been confiscated, that they were now part of the army in Wessex and that there was no point in them trying to plead their case as the decision was made, I now wait to see if they accept their new circumstance's or have other plans.
At the same time my royal knights on the continent were taking control of their new Dukedom's, Sir John Despenser is now Count of Anjou and Sir William Stanley is Duke of Normandy.

The siege of Bordeaux continues, Bordeaux castle, as with all our castles has its own well and livestock.
I have sent a letter to Sancho of Aragon informing him of this, suggesting that his men be made confortable and prepare for a wait in excess of ten years.
I myself hope that they leave before this, as we are losing a considerable amount of income because of it, however, the blow has been softened slightly by our first profits from oversea's trade.

To add to Sancho's problems there are rumours of unrest in Toulouse, it is to be hoped that this unrest will turn into full blown rebellion.
**********************************************

1124.
Great news this year, as I had hoped for the unrest in Toulouse did turn into rebellion and King Sancho facing ovewhealming odds, decided to withdraw abandoning the province to the rebels.
Although this does not solve our problems in Aquitane, it is detremental to the Aragonese and as such can only be to our advantage.

The war between ourselves and Aragon is hampering my attempts to establish further alliance's, my request for alliance with the Hungarians who are allied to the Aragonese has been turned down, I must admit I am now developing an intense hatred for Sancho of Aragon, if my hand is forced and I do have to send men to relieve Bordeaux I will be sorely tempted to march them all the way to Barcelona.

I was very pleased earlier in the year to be in a possition to begin raids on Scotland again, I placed The Duke of Normandy in charge with instructions, that should Duncan Douglas the King of Scotland be encountered, under no circumstances was he to be harmed, but instead, brought to London, where I will personally take charge of his torture and slow painful death.

(A conversation I had with the Duke of Normandy on his return.)

Me "Normandy have you good news for me".

Normandy "I fear not sire, Douglas and a large force of highlanders ambushed us on route to Lanark, a fierce fight ensued, but we were massively outnumbered, all my men were killed and I myself barely escaped with my life".

Me "Normandy, are you aware of the reason I have such hatred for Douglas".

Normandy "Indeed sire".

Me "Tell me, do you think my brother William would have returned alone after losing all of his men?".

Normandy "I know not sire".

Me "YOU KNOW NOT!, ARE YOU SUGGESTING THAT MY BROTHER WAS A COWARD, NORMANDY?".

Normandy "Certainly not sire I.....".

Me "SILENCE, I should have thy head off for this, now listen to me Normandy, I will give thee some more men and the next time I lay eyes upon thee, You will either be in the company of Duncan Douglas or impaled on a stake outside Carlisle, NOW GET OUT OFF MY SIGHT AFORE I VOMIT".

I fear I may have been too hard on Normandy, but the mere mention of Duncan Douglas these days is enough to set my blood boiling, the hatred I have for him is becoming unhealthy and I have begun to have fantasies about torturing him in ever more fiendish ways.

Apart from events in Toulouse, I have one other item of good news to report this year, the birth of my first son and heir to my Kingdom, I had thought to call him William after my dear brother, but being the first born as William himself was, I did not want to tempt fate, so have named him Edward, as I think it is a good name for a King.
**********************************************

1125.
Aquitane is becoming a land of hero's, first we had Sir Edmund Stuart saviour of Bordeaux castle and now we have Sir Edward Longchamps liberator of Aquitane.
Earlier in the year Longchamps, a native of Aquitane with connections at the French court, had asked King Philippe of France for help in liberating the province from the Aragonese.
King Philippe had promised Longchamps, that if he could raise a substantial force of loyalists in Aquitane, he would send a force of Frenchmen down from Brittany to help liberate the province.
Longchamps had no problem raising the loyalists in the north of the province and more than true to his word, Philippe sent a massive army to march south along with the loyalists.
When the Aragonese discovered a large allied army was heading their way, they fled back over the border into Aragon.

This is an excellent turn of events, I am now much indebted to Philippe and hope to repay his loyalty in some way, however, this did leave me with something of a dilema, who was I to give, the now vacant title of Duke of Aquitane to, Stuart or Lonchamps?. both men are equally deserving.
I eventualy came up with a soloution which pleased both men, Longchamps was to be made Duke and to compensate Stuart, he will to take command of the loyalist army and march on Barcelona next year, if successful he will become Duke of Aragon.

There has been double cause for celebration here in England this year, My younger brother Stephen has come of age and the Queen has presented me with a second son, he has been named Richard.
The treasury has also given me reason to smile, along with the return of income's from Aquitane, our traders are now active in Flanders, Friesland and Saxony.

The only blight on what has been an excellent year, has been the continued existance of Duncan Douglas.
**********************************************

1126.
As I consider Spain a valuable ally, I thought it prudent, that before our invasion of Aragon, King Alfonso should be informed of our intentions and to this end I despatched my emissary.
On his return my emissary informed me, that King Alfonso supported our action in regards to putting an end to the war between ourselves and Aragon, but would not agree to our occupation of Aragon.
With this in mind, I decided our best course of action should we be victorious, would be to offer the province to Spain, thus retaining our good relationship with Spain and also ending the war with Aragon.
My emissary was sent back to Spain with this offer and a request that as soon as they were aware that the invasion was underway, they should send an occupation force.

As you will remember I had promised Aragon to Sir Edmund Stuart should he succeed, a promise which I could now no longer keep, so it was with the prospect of becoming King of Scotland in his mind that Stuart finally crossed the border late in the autumn.
Shortly after crossing the border, Stuart recieved word that the Spanish occupation force was marching south from Pamplona and would meet with him at Jaca, from there the combined force would then march on to Barcelona.
Stuart waited at Jaca, eventually the Spaniards commanded by King Alfonso himself arrived with an army of around 800, this was quite a surprise as our own force only numbered 180, the combined force moved on and eventually encountered the Aragonese close to Huesca.

The Battle of Huesca, as told by Sir Edmund Stuart.

Our scouts reported that the Aragonese army, were deployed atop a hill to the right of the road ahead of our route, we continued along the road until they were in sight.
The battlefield took the form of a steep sided valley, through which the road ran up hill towards the enemy possition.
The Spaniards deployed on top of the valley hillside to the left of us, I informed King Alfonso that I intended to send my feudal foot knights up the road in the direction of an Aragonese balista that was placed on a mound close to the road but detached from their main force, in the hope of drawing them down into the valley, whilst I along with my royal knights and feudal knights, would head up and along the right side of the valley, King Alfonso said he would send some of his men up the road to support my foot knights and the rest of his force would head along the top of the opposite side of the valley from myself.
As my foot knights drew close to the balista possition, the main enemy force started to decend the hill, a fatal mistake by King Sancho, who had now shown himself to be a less than able commander, as he is now leading his men into a situation where they will be flanked on two sides, the two sides meet on the valley floor.
Things go bad for us at first, as the Aragonese hit our foot knights with a charge of around 100 royal knights, our men panic and begin to run, the Spaniards who were following our men up the valley come to their aid and stop the Aragonese advance, whilst the Spaniards who were moving along the top of the valley side, come down and attack the Aragonese archers, at this point we have reached our possition on the hillside and I give the order to charge, we charge down the hillside in the direction of the melee which is now taking place, many go down as we hit them in the flank, fighting continues for a short while, until King Sancho is seen to be dragged from his horse and a pack of men decend on him, hacking him to pieces with their weapons, at this point what few men the Aragonese have left see the battle is lost and decided to save their own skins, the rout is short and bloody.
King Alfonso is overjoyed by the victory and heaps great praise on our brave knights, I think England has made a staunch friend this day.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=31680

Diary continued in the words of King Edmund.

So, war with Aragon is over, Spain now has Aragon except for Barcelona castle, which for the time being is held by rebels and Sir Edmund is on his way home.

Other news this year, I now have a daughter, she has been named Edith and my sister Clair has been married to Sir Edward Longchamps, Duke of Aquitane.

Yet again Duncan Douglas has conspired to make me end this years entry on a sour note, the Duke of Normandy once again was foolish enough to allow himself to be ambushed, however, this time he did the honourable thing and died fighting along with his men.
The vacant title goes to Sir Stephen Beaufort.
**********************************************

1127.
In contrast to last year, this year has been uneventful, Barcelona castle has fallen to Spain, and Sir Edmund Stuart and his rebel army have arrived in Normandy, where they will spend the winter months before crossing the channel next year, I am looking forward to his arrival, as I am sure he will have many tales to tell, also as I have promised him the title King of Scotland, I am keen to learn of his plans for the campaign, he has already proved himself effective in battle and it is my hope that with Stuart in charge, I may finally have my revenge on Duncan Douglas.
**********************************************

1128.
I am now in my 32nd year and have been King for ten of them, I think now may be a good time to put down in writing an inventory of the Kingdom.

Fortification of the Kingdom.
All our province's are fortified to the level of keep, Curtain wall and Balista towers, with the exception of Wessex, which does not have the curtain wall and balista towers and Wales which has a wooden fort.

Buildings and other improvements.
Wessex contains all our military and shipbuilding infrastructure, improvements in other province's has been limited to things that would increase our income such as improved farming, mining, and trade.

Military.
All our province's have garrisons of 20 Royal Knights, with the exception of Wessex, where we have a large standing army, consisting of.
600 Spearmen.
600 Archers.
240 Urban Militia.
160 Hobilars.
2 balista crews.
I command this army and also have my own force of 20 Royal Knights.

In addition to this Prince Stephen commands an army of 20 Royal Knights and 600 Peasants, they have been involved in garrisoning Wales and will no doubt be needed to keep peace in Scotland when the conquest is complete, at present they are in Wessex.

Also we have Sir Edmund Stuart's loyalist army, Which is now in Wessex after crossing the channel, this army is much depleted after its exploits in Aragon their exact numbers are.
20 Royal Knights.
37 Feudal Knights.
66 Feudal Foot Knights.

Ships.
3 fleets of barques one each in English channel, North sea and Skagerrak.

A couple of items of note this year, I have another son, who has been named John and we now have an alliance with the Poles.

I spent an afternoon in the company of Sir Edmund Stuart, as you may remember this was something I was looking forward to, I assumed he would be an interesting companion, however, although he is very well informed on military matters, the man lacks any kind of wit whatsoever, so I was a little disappointed, I do have confidence in him to do what is required in Scotland though.
**********************************************
1129.
I am greatly pleased, for we now have a long awaited guest staying with us here at the tower, Duncan Douglas has been captured and has taken up residence in the dungeon, I have spent much time entertaining him recently, but more of this later.

Sir Edmund Stuart and his men crossed over into Scotland and raised hell, they burnt everything in sight and killed every Scot they encountered, Sir Edmund knew full well that this would bring Douglas looking for him, eventualy the inevitable happened and Douglas tried to ambush Sir Edmund, however, Douglas did not realize that these men were seasoned campaigners, the scots were slaughtered and Douglas taken prisoner.

As promised I have made Stuart King of Scotland, I have also sent Prince Stephen to Scotland with 700 men, in order to convince the Scots, that it is futile to resist our rule.

The Queen has given me another son, I now have 4 sons and one daughter,
My new born son has been named William after my dear brother, I had been reluctant to give this name to any of my sons before, as I did not want to tempt fate, but with Scotland now conquered and Douglas our prisoner, I thought the time was right to honour my brother, the christening was performed by my Bishop Thomas Becket in our newly built church.

Now I will tell you of Douglas, I have decided that he should not die just yet, I have waited a long time for my revenge and I think it fitting that Douglas should repay me by taking a long time to die.
He has endured many sessions of torture now, between each session we give him a suitable period to recover somewhat before starting again.
We started off by tormenting him with hot irons and breaking one limb each session, later we progressed to removing fingers, toes and other appendages and during the last session we stretched him on the rack to see if we could correct his broken limbs, I now think that we should rest from breaking his body for a while, as I fear he may die, I am considering ways of breaking his mind whilst his body regains some strength.
**********************************************

1130.
I feel totaly crestfallen, Duncan Douglas along with his ally death have inflicted a final defeat on me, I had begun the process of breaking his mind, on several occasions I had given him a date of execution, only to postpone his death just before the time, when this ploy was spent, I then begun to tell him news of Scotland, of how we had visited much hardship and degradation on the Scotish people, and that we had turned him into a traitor in their eyes.
Finaly during one of our conversations, he started to divulge the true horror of the death of my two brother's, it was too much for my ears and although I tried to silence him he would not stop, I attacked him beating him violently about the head, but still he continued, finaly I could stand it no more, I drew my sword and with a mighty blow, split his head lengthways.
As I sunk back against the dungeon wall, I realized this was what he had wanted me to do, in our final battle I had failed and presented him with a victory, that I could never reverse.

Although I mourn the passing off Duncan Douglas, much in the Kingdom is good.
We have another port ready for use in Mecia, this is in addition to our exsisting ports in Wessex, Northumbria and Normandy, we are also trading as far afield as Denmark and Pomerania.

Scotland is coming to except our rule and I have been able to reduce the garrison, I hope to reduce it further next year.
**********************************************

1131.
When I first became King I had a vision that my lot would be similar to my fathers, by that I mean, I would have some troublesome governors, but also some trusted men with whom I could forge a good relationship and turn to for advice, sadly this has not been the case, with the exception of Lord Longchamps the Duke of Aquitane, I suspect all my governors of misdirecting coin away from the treasury, as their accouts differ greatly from one year to the next.
This is not a situation that I can solve with ease, the feudal system has grown strong during my reign, and these nobel families expect that their line inherit when the Lord passes on.
Although I have the power to confiscate their lands such a move would make civil war a distinct possibility.

The Duke of Aquitane, I feel can be trusted, but being as he is so far away in Aquitane, he is of no use as an advissor, I had hoped that as my younger brother Stephen became older, he would become a confidant to me, but I detect a strong ambition in Stephen and I think it best, he is kept away from knowledge that he may use to his own advantage.

I have recently started to entertain ideas of extendeding the Kingdom across the sea into Ireland, I have ordered the building of more ships and it is to be hoped, that our men will be free of their duties in Scotland when the time comes.
**********************************************

1132.
King Olaf of Denmark has sadly died, Olaf has been a trusted ally over many years, our two Kingdoms have strong ties, for my wife Queen Sigrid is the daughter of Olaf, and her brother the incoming King Sweyn III, is married to my sister Margery.

Spain has invaded the rebel province of Toulouse, they now lay siege to the castle there, this has come as something of a shock, as when we fought along side them some years ago in Aragon, King Alfonso give me assurance's that they had no ambitions beyond the Pyrenees mountains, something which I took into consideration when I agreed to them taking control of Aragon, I now have some doubts about the sincerity of King Alfonso's words.

My youngest brother Henry has come of age, I find him irritating and foolish and I am pleased that he spend much of his time with his brother Stephen.

There has been famine in Mercia, something which I am sure the Earl of Mercia took full advantage of, as profits from Mercia are well down this year.
**********************************************

1133.
Earlier this year my emissary negotiated a renewal of our alliance with the HRE, I was very pleased with this as now our borders were once more secure, however, my joy was short lived as within a month of the alliance being made known, Emperor Conrad declared war on France, I sent word to Conrad, saying that in the light of recent events, I could no longer allow our alliance to continue.
Conrad replied, asking me to reconsider and offering his daughter Kunigunde as a bride for my brother Stephen.
I fear that Conrad may have taken leave of his senses, if he believes such an offer would break our long standing alliance with Philippe of France, the offer was declined.
I have given assurances to King Philippe that he has our full support, I also informed him that although we will not become involved in the conflict unless attacked by the HRH, our prayers are for a swift victory for France.

Spain now has control of Toulouse after the castle surrendered, I hope that the end of the siege of Toulouse is also the end of King Alfonso's expansion northwards.
**********************************************

1134.
Sir Walter Talbot is the man in charge of the tower garrison, he is a man of average ability and average inteligence, I do however respect him, as he is God fearing and efficient at his job.
Sir Walter had requested an audience with me which I granted, thinking he wanted to discuss some matter to do with the tower or the garrison, here are two accounts of conversations I had one with Sir Walter and One which followed shortly after with Prince Stephen and Prince Henry.

Me "Greetings Sir Walter, what is it you care to discuss."

Walter "Sire I would like to request that you relieve me from my post."

Me "This comes as a surprise, would it be asking too much for you to furnish me with a reason for your request."

Walter "Tis a personal matter Sire, concerning my wife."

Me "Well Sir Walter, I am pleased with your service and I have no one to replace you with at such short notice, tell me more of the problem, maybe we can find a solution which would enable you to stay at the tower."

Walter "With all due respect Sire I would rather not."

Me "Sir Walter, I am your King and when I ask a question of thee I expect an answer."

(Walter looks uncomfortable and begins shuffling his feet)

Walter "My wife is having an affair with another man at the court Sire."

Me "I see, tell me do you know the name of this treacherous dog."

(Walter voice falters)

Walter "Yes Sire."

Me "well?."

(Walters voice becomes pleading)

Walter "I am sorry Sire, it is Prince Henry Sire, Please forgive me Sire."

Me "Walter calm thy self, I am not sore at thee and I believe thy words, I no very well my younger brother is a waster."

Walter "I do not want to bring any shame on the good name of thy family Sire, it would be better if you allowed me to go."

Me "It would be easier Sir Walter, but it would be unjust and Henry would go on to cause me even greater problems in the future, now you go and tell your wife that the King forbids that she has anymore dealings with Prince Henry, who I will deal with very afternoon."

Walter "Thank you Sire, I am forever in thy debt."

(Later that day, Stephen and Henry arrive for the meeting I have summond them to)

Stephen "Greetings my dear brother and King."

Me "Sit down both of you I have something important to speak to thee about."

Henry "Will this take long I have an engagement this afternoon."

Me "BE QUITE FOOL, this will take as long as I say it will take."

(Henry sits down looking sullen)

Stephen "What angers thee brother?"

Me "I have learned that our younger brother has been entertaining a married woman here at the court."

Stephen "Oh that, I thought that it was common knowledge, forgive me for not letting you in on the secret."

Me "YOU KNOW OF THIS AND OPENLY CONDONE IT?"

Stephen "It is unfortunate that Talbot found out, but it will be easy enough to send him elsewhere."

Me "I do intend to send someone away but it is not Sir Walter Talbot."

(Henry sits up attentively)

Henry "what do you mean."

Me "You are going to Scotland my lad, I hear the women there are uncommonly ugly."

Stephen "You stand by a mere soldier and cast your own brother aside."

Me "If my brother were not an ass it would not be so."

Stephen "Edmund, this may not be a good idea, Henry is young and I will agree, a little foolish, but he will grow wiser given time."

Me "He will learn much faster away from thee."

Stephen "But Edmund, what if our young and foolish brother was to let slip to the good people of Scotland, details of the fate of Duncan Douglas, it would cause problems no doubt."

Me "IS THIS A THREAT!"

Stephen "How could I threaten thee, the King of England."

Me "Now both of you listen to me, if I hear of any such slip of the tongue, there will be a crusade leaving Wessex, do you understand?"

Henry "But....."

Me "QUITE, now be gone from my sight."

(they both leave the room)

Henry is now in Scotland, I intend to send both Stephen and Henry to Ireland, with our invasion force when it is ready, I care not if they return.
**********************************************

1135.
Although our ships are in place for the planned invasion of Ireland, we cannot proceed just yet, I still have men tied up in Scotland who will be needed in Ireland once it is conquered, I am hoping they will be free next year when the fort is complete.

The war between France and HRE is going the way of the French,They now occupy the province of Friesland and have the castle at Groningen under siege.
**********************************************

1136.
(A discussion I had with my Bishop Thomas Becket)

Me "Tell me in truth Thomas, how do the common folk percieve their King."

Thomas "I think it is, as it has always been, they resent any kind of authority."

Me "Yes I understand that, but is there a marked difference between the loyalty they gave my father and that which they give to me."

Thomas "Yes there is, I have detected more resentment to thyself than to the old King, however, I believe it is through no failing on your part."

Me "How so."

Thomas "Well sire, the Kingdom is infested by foreigners, some preach heresay, some promote thought amongst the peasantry, others are just vile thieves and murderers."

Me "Tell me Thomas what would your solution be to this problem?."

Thomas "I would recruit more priest's to spread the word in the province's, but I also think we need to find a way to discourage these undesirables from visiting our lands."

Me "Have you an idea."

Thomas "Yes indeed I have, I think some of these poor souls have strayed so far from the path, that only direct contact with God will redeem them, for this purpose I would advocate the use of men who are capable of enabling them to be nearer God."

Me "Would these men be Holy men?."

Thomas "he he, I think not Sire, let me state it in another way, these chosen men would despatch the lost souls to the Kingdom of God."

Me "Oh! I see, do you know of any such men?."

Thomas "I have one in mind, he is a man by the name of Henry Montfort, he was a rogue who confessed to me some very evil deeds, I took him under my wing, now he is a reformed character and is one of my servants, however, I believe he still has the talents that we require for the task in hand, and could be convinced that it is Gods work that he would be undertaking."

Me "Excellent, will you take care of this for me Thomas, also you have my permission to recruit the priests that you require."

Thomas "It will be done Sire."

Henry Montford has agreed to do this work for us, his first task being to recruit more men of his ilk from the local taverns, not all men are as pious as Henry, so I have decided that the job will be well paid and have certain benefits, for men talented enough to perform well.

Edmund Stuart King of Scotland, has informed me that he no longer requires the large garisson that is present in Scotland. He also suggests that I should give some consideration to recruiting Highlanders into our army, as he says they are fearsome warriors.
I wrote back telling him to send the surplus garrison back down to Wessex and also set about recruiting a group of these Highlanders, so I may see how they perform.
With the extra men arriving back in Wessex, the invasion of Ireland will be able to go ahead next year.

We now have another ally, Doge Vitale has agreed to our proposal, it benefits both sides as we both have borders with the troublesome HRE.
**********************************************

1137.
In the spring of this year, I placed Prince Stephen in command of a small but elite invasion force, their destination Ireland.

An account of the invasion of Ireland, by Prince Stephen.

St Davids is a small fishing village in south Wales, it is on a peninsular that juts out into the Irish sea.
The distance across the sea to Ireland is not great, in fact there is only one other place from which we could have sailed, where our voyage would have been shortened.
That place is in Scotland, it would have meant that our ships would have to sail further from their starting destination, and our soldiers would have had a longer march.

My army is not large only numbering 118, but they are well equiped and well trained, at least three quarters of them are veterans of battles in Aragon and Scotland.
Sir Geoffrey Herbert had arrived here some days before Prince Henry and Myself.
He had arranged quarters for the feudal knights and foot knights who had marched out here with him and had quarters waiting for us when we arrived, we could sea our ships anchored off shore, all that remained was to wait for the morning and hope for good weather, and that is what we did, for over three full weeks we waited for good weather, but it did arrive and when we awoke that morning the sun shone, the sea was calm and stiff breeze blew ready to take us on our way.

The captain on our ship said that the crossing had been one of the calmest he had experienced, but for soldiers more used to riding horse than waves it was not so enjoyable and for the most part of the voyage we could be seen emptying our stomach's into the sea, we were mighty pleased to set foot on dry land again.
We made camp, refilled our stomachs and settled down for the night.

Morning arrived and brought with it rain, we had a three day march ahead of us to Dublin and I hoped the weather would improve,
The weather didn't improve in fact it got worse and on the third day as we marched up yet another hill, the rain was pouring down, a gale was blowing in of the sea and my men were in a misrable state, I decided that when we had decended the other side of this hill, we would find shelter for the night and march on Dublin in the morning.
We reached the top of the hill and I looked for a suitable area down in the vale that would provide some shelter, then Prince Henry said "Look on yonder hillside", there would be no rest for us this day.

The Irish were made of three groups one behind the other and they were already moving towards our possition, I ordered our foot soldiers to form up in front, Henry and his knights out to the left and Sir Geoffrey and his knights out to the right.
The first group of Irishmen were on their way up the hill and I could now make out what kind of soldiers they were, for they carried very large swords similar to the ones I had seen in Scotland, these were the Gallowglasses I had heard of, supposedly fearsome warriors and rumoured to be canibals.
I ordered our foot who were half their number to attack and gestured to Henry and Sir Geoffrey to go round and attack the groups to the rear.

First to fight were the Gallowglasses and foot, I had a good view of this melee from my possition atop the hill, it was obvious from the start that what I had heard of the Gallowglasses was somewhat overstated.
Our foot knights tore into them and many fell, but they held firm and a fierce fight developed.
Meanwhile Henry and his men had charged the second group, who I could now make out were some kind of javelin throwers, I could also make out that they were being massacred.
Shortly after this Sir Geoffrey charged the third group with the same result.
I now turned my attention to the fight in front of me, our foot were now in bad shape, the Irish numbers were begining to tell, I lowered my lance and gave the order, forward, then charge, we thundered down the hill, hitting them hard killing almost all of them with our charge, what few survived took flight, as my men chased after them I looked up to see what was happening elsewhere, Henry was on his way back up towards our possition, his work done, Sir Geoffrey and his men were rounding up prisoners.
I rode down to meet Henry, a great smile spread across his face as he said "I wonder what the Irish women look like".

Here ends Prince Stephens account.

I am pleased with Stephens generalship, if his account is to be believed and I have no reason not to believe it, it appears that Stephen has a good grasp of military tactics.
Sir Geoffrey is to be made Lord of Ireland it is fitting reward for the service he has given over the years.
As for Henry, I think it a good idea that he stays in Ireland for a while.
**********************************************

1138.
Over the last couple of years, a young knight by the name of Stongbow Fitzgilbert has come more and more to my attention. he is a great favourite with many at court, charming, witty and intelligent.
I decided that it was time I learned more of Fitzgilbert, so I invited him to dine with Bishop Thomas and myself.

Me "So Fitzgilbert, tell us of thy self?"

Fitzgilbert "There is much to tell Sire, what does thou wish to know."

Thomas "Haha such modesty."

Me "Well you could start of by telling us where thou hales from, or is the place so vast as to defy description."

Fitzgilbert "Hehe, your majesty has a very witty turn of phrase."

Me "Such praise from one with so much to tell, is truly an honour, but tell us Fitzgilbert, where does thou come from?"

Fitzgilbert "My family own land in Northumbria Sire."

Thomas "Haha, tell us Fitzgilbert what is it like to copulate with a sheep, as you farmers in the north are apt to do so often."

Fitzgilbert "I fear I am inexperienced in such practices, however, if you were to come and visit my estate, I am sure we could find a particularly beautiful ewe for thee to get aquainted with."

Thomas "Wha..what...Y..You."

Me "Hahaha.... Oh dear Thomas, young Fitzgilbert is far to bright for thy slow ponderous mind."

Thomas "Indeed, you should take great care of that sharpe tongue Fitzgilbert, least you cut yourself on it."

Fitzgilbert "I am a master swordsman Bishop Thomas and have never been wounded yet."

Thomas "No doubt the sheep of Northumbria would testify to thy skill with the sword."

Fitzgilbert "Touche."

Me "Hehe, See Fitzgilbert, our good friend Thomas here is a little ponderous of mind, but he has the unfair advantage of having God on his side."

Thomas "Yes and God is all seeing, so bear this in mind Fitzgilbert, the next time you are in the company of sheep."

Fitzgilbert "Hehe, Touche once more Bishop Thomas, you are a finer swordsman than I had thought."

Me "Fitzgilbert, have you seen the Highlanders that we have brought down from Scotland."

Fitzgilbert "I have seen many Highlanders over the years and killed many during my time in the north."

Me "What is your opinion of them?"

Fitzgilbert "Why, they are barbarians Sire."

Me "Yes I know of this, but do you think we could make use of them in the army."

Fitzgilbert "They are undisciplined and would be hard to control, however, they would be useful for initial assaults and absorbing arrows."

Me "That is a very interesting idea, have you more such ideas?"

Fitzgilbert "Yes many Sire."

Me "Very good, we will talk in more detail about your ideas at a later date."

Me "I have news for you both, I recieved a letter today informing me that Gronigen castle has fallen to the French."

Thomas "That is good yet also bad."

Me "How so."

Thomas "Good that our allies are victorious, bad that our closest neighbor grows stronger."

Me "hmm, you are right, we must keep close watch on developments in the war between France and the HRE.
I think our meal awaits us come my friends let us eat."

Thomas "I hope tis not lamb we feast on tonight."

We all laugh at Thomas's wry comment and make our way to the table.
**********************************************

1139.
I am writing this years entry in the diary, from the fort at Caernarvon in Wales.
Earlier in the year there was plague in England, so it was decided that we should move the court in order to escape this terrible misfortune.
Before leaving, I decided that Sir Strongbow Fitzgilbert should have the vacant title of Earl of Wessex and take command of our army whilst I am away.
Since my first meeting with him last year, Fitzgilbert has impressed me much with his inteligence and military knowledge, we have had many discussions and I believe he is an honourable man, who I can trust.

My first son Prince Edward has now come of age, up until now our line has produced tall men with red hair, I myself am well over six feet tall, Edward however is shorter just under six feet tall, he has inherited the golden hair that is typical of many scandinavians, from his mother.
When it is safe to return to Wessex, I plan to ask Fitzgilbert to take Edward under his wing, as I think Fitzgilbert will be a fine tutor for the future King.

King Laszlo of Hungary has turned down our offer of alliance, I think his decision may have been influenced by our backing of the French in their war with the HRE, as the Hungarians are allied to the HRE.
**********************************************

1140.
We returned to London in the summer of this year and mighty glad I am too, the thought of spending another winter in the draughty fort at Caernarvon was not a pleasant one, although I must admit being away from London has done me some good, as I have had much time for reflection and I think I have been able to resolve some of the conflicts I had about things in the past.

Something odd has occured in Ireland, Prince Stephen has informed me that Herbert Lord of Ireland was found dead after a massive drinking session, although a man drinking himself to death is not in itself an odd thing, I have been informed by people who were close to Herbert that it is uncharacteristic of the man, as he very rarely took a drink.
I suspect that Stephen and Henry may have something to do with this, but I doubt we will discover the whole story.
In order that we do not have more of these occurances, I have asked Stephen to confer the title on one of his trusted men, he chose his cousin Henry Plantagenet.

Two of my children have come of age this year, Prince Richard and Princess Edith, my only daughter.
**********************************************

1141.
There has been much diplomatic activity this year.
An offer of alliance was made by the Byzantines, who are currently involved in a war with both Sicily and Egypt.
Although this conflict does not directly affect us, an alliance with the Byzantines would affect our relations with the Papacy, who are allied with the sicilians, bearing this in mind I decided it best that we do not commit at present.

Considering our strong ties with the Danes, I was surprised when my request that Prince Edward should be married to Princess Regitze, was refused.
I am furious that King Sweyn has insulted me in this fashion, the rebel lands of Norway and Sweden would be an easy target for our armies and until now I have not considered this out of respect for our alliance, Sweyn's insult has now removed this constraint.

I have decided that the great stone Keep in London is to be improved and added to, it will take many years, but when finished it will be a castle to rival the French castles in Ghent and Paris.
**********************************************

1142.
King Alfonso of Spain has sadly passed away.
Alfonso has been a loyal ally over the years and any doubts I had about his intentions when Spain invaded Toulouse, have long been dispelled by many years of peace along our mutual borders.
It is to be hoped his heir King Enrique I, will continue our good relationship.

After being insulted by King Sweyn's unreasonable behaviour last year, I have spent much time in thought trying to find an explanation, but have found none, after coming to this conclusion I find myself more annoyed with Sweyn then at any other time, as I now feel it is a personal insult.
I now feel that I am duty bound to teach Sweyn a lesson in good manners, I now intend to extend the Kingdom to take in the rebel lands of Norway then Sweden and possibly Denmark its self if Sweyn continues to show me such disrespect.

Bishop Thomas has informed me that Henry Montfort and his two accomplices have begun their work, he feels that once they have despatched a high profile character, we will then see a drop in the number of foreign undesirables coming to our shores.
**********************************************

1143.
My two brothers have returned from Ireland, as all the men of the royal family are now of age, with the exception of William, who comes of age next year, and as we are all in England at present, I decided it would be a good thing that we share a meal together, it turned out to be a mistake.

This is the scene, I am seated at the head of the table.
To my right is my 20 year old son Edward heir to the throne, fortunately for England Edward is the most intelligent of my sons and possesses all the qualities to be a good King, unfortunatly for the evening, Edward is apt to get completly drunk during any kind of occassion were drink is involved.
My son Prince John is seated next to Edward, he is 16 years of age, sullen, shows no interest whatsoever in anything that anyone has to say and makes it patently obvious that he would rather be elsewhere.
Next to John is my 15 year old son Prince William, he is effeminate, talks with a lisp, and prone to throw tantrums.
To my left sits my brother Stephen, 34 years old, clever manipulative, arrogant and now deeply relgious since his return from Ireland.
Next to Stephen is my 27 year old brother Henry, who seems to be on his own personal crusade to impregrate every woman in the Kingdom, Henry is a man completly lacking in morals.
My 19 year old son Prince Richard is seated next to Henry, Richard is pompous and carries an air of superiority around with him, he insists on calling William, Princess William.
The evening was a complete and utter farce, William stormed out of the room after numerous insults from Richard.
John contradicted everything said by anybody about anything, eventualy he and Richard came to blows and had to be seperated.
Edward became extremely drunk, threw up all over the table and promtly passed out.
Henry embarrassed everyone by constantly making lewd comments to the serving wenches and Stephen accused us all of being heretics, before lambasting us with a fire and brimstone sermon, which no one listened to.
As for me, well I was just pleased when the evening was over, never again!.

I have decided that our invasion of Norway will go ahead next year, Prince Stephen will be in command, Henry and Richard will accompany him.
**********************************************

1144.
Early in the year, I had my first meeting with my chief assassin Henry Montford, as I was starting to become concerned about his lack of success.
When I ask him of this, Montford produces a list of names that is at least as long as a man's forearm.
I ask Montford why he has not reported all these incidents to Bishop Thomas, Montford explains that Bishop Thomas is a holy man and as such he did not want to offend him with this catalogue of death and destruction.
I tell Montford that I understand and that he may report to me in future.
In order to validate Montfords claims I decide to set him a test.
Rene Marcel is a French emissary, he has been at court a number of years now and not once has he requested an audience, I have come to the conclusion is purpose here is to gather information on the Kingdom, I asked Montford if he could turn his attention to Marcel and explained that as we do not wish to upset the French, Marcel should simply dissappear.
I was somewhat surprised when Montford returned later that same day, to inform me that Marcel had decided to take up residence at the bottom of the Thames river.

Norway is now part of the Kingdom, there is very little to tell of this conquest, there were no heroics or big battles involved.
Prince Stephen landed in Norway with his army of 60 royal knights and 400 peasants, as the peasants set up camp, Stephen and his knights went to scout the immeadiate vicinity, whilst at their task they encountered an army of 240 Vikings.
Stephen decided to attack immeaditely without his peasants, the Vikings were taken by surprise and the victory was easily won, amongst the Viking dead was their leader Haakon Tryggvasson.
Stephen immeadiatly gathered his men and marched on Trondheim, Stephen was at the head of the army with Tryggvasson's head mounted atop his lance as they entered the town unopposed.
**********************************************

1145.
It has been an uneventful year, my most lasting memory of this year will be an evening I spent with Strongbow Fitzgilbert Earl of Wessex and Bishop Thomas.

Me "Strongbow tell me how is Prince Edward's Education going."

Strongbow "Prince Edward is good pupil in every respect, he is quick to understand fiscal matters and under my expert guidance he now has a good grasp of military tactics."

Me "What of his drinking, does it cause any problems?"

Strongbow "No sire, I think Edward understands that there is a time and place for drinking and to this end he is quite disciplined, however, when it is the time and he is in the place, he does give in completely, but I dont believe it to be a problem as he is still a young man and his resistance to drink will develop."

Thomas "Yes it will probably develop into alcoholism."

Me "Come, come, Thomas were you not a young man once?"

Thomas "No, I was born into the church at the age of 30 and alcohol has never touched my lips."

Strongbow "That is because you drink so fast it doesn't have chance to touch them."

Thomas "Damn, my secret is discovered."

(We all Laugh heartily)

Me "What am I to do with John and William?"

Strongbow "I think John would benefit from some time on the battlefield, why not send him to Norway."

Me "Yes I think you are right, what of William?."

(The room falls silent)

Me "Come now gentlemen, I know William is a little strange but I would value your honest opinion."

Thomas "We could try and find him a good husband."

Me "Ah!, I think you have not seen much of William recently, I must admit though his mannerisms did lead me to believe the same for a long time, however, I have noticed he has begun to take an interest in the young women of the court."

Strongbow "That is good news, a good woman may make him into a good man."

Me "Speaking of good men I am in need of one."

Thomas "I did not know that you also had these leanings, Hahaha."

Me "Hehe, that is funny but only because it is so ridiculous, what I meant was I need a man to govern Norway."

Strongbow "I thought Stephen was governing Norway."

Me "Yes he is but I want someone in place for when Stephen moves on to Sweden."

Strongbow "Loefwine Stanley is a good man, he has no military knowhow but is very good with numbers, trustworthy as well."

Me "Excellent, you are a fountain of knowledge Strongbow."

Strongbow "Yes indeed, apart from yourself Sire, I am without doubt the most intelligent man in the Kingdom."

Thomas "I do not believe what I just heard, I cannot understand how a man can have such a high opinion of himself."

Strongbow "There are many things beyond thy comprehension Thomas."

Thomas "Very well as you are so knowledgable about all things, answer me this, what would possess a man to give his son a ridiculous name such as Strongbow."

Me "Hehehe, you must admit Strongbow, it is a somewhat unusual name."

Strongbow "My father was a great exponent of the bow."

Thomas "Thy father was a lowly peasant archer?"

Strongbow "No he just enjoyed the use of the bow, he was so good with the bow, the folks used to call him Strongbow, he could fire an arrow right across the Thames."

Thomas "Tis not that great a distance."

Strongbow "It is from Northumbria."

(The room dissolves into laughter.)
**********************************************

1146.
Emperor Conrad of the HRE has died, we all now wait to see if the new Emperor, Rudolf II will continue the war with France.

There has been famine in Ireland this year, in order to stop unrest I had to reduce tax and send 120 highlanders over to underline our commitment.

We have begun work on a fortification in Norway, it will take some time to complete, but when finished should free up men for the invasion of Sweden.

We have finally found a suitable Princess for my eldest son Edward, she is Elena of Novgorod, it has become increasingly difficult to find good women for my sons, due to war and political intrigue.
**********************************************

1147.
After the famine in Ireland of last year, things have returned to normal this year.
I have also been able to bring the highlanders back to Wessex, as the fort is now built in Dublin, this returns our army to full strength.

Further afield the new emperor of the HRE has decided to continue war with France and we now have a new ally in the shape of Novgorod, I dont think this alliance will bring any great political advantage to us, but as my son Edward is now married to Elena of Novgorod, I thought it right that we offer them alliance.
**********************************************

1148.
I had a meeting with Henry Montford my chief assassin earlier in the year, he gave me another list names that he and his men had dealt with, mostly Byzantine would be assassins.
He also related this amusing story to me.

(In the words of Henry Montford)

John Fitzalan, Tom Howard and me, had spent the past week in and around York, asking folk if they had seen this muslim preacher who had been trying to convert folk in the area.
We had arranged to meet in the Red lion tavern, on the Sunday but I was there a day early, because I'd already caught up with the preacher and followed him into York and to my joy he goes straight to the Red lion.
After a while I manages to get talking to him, Although he tells me His name, I can only remember that it ends in Din, as its one of them long foriegn names.
I buy him a few drinks and he's talking about allah and trying to convert me, so I goes along with it just to keep him talking, after a while he starts talking about women and he's taken quite a shine to the serving wench.
I buy's him a few more drinks and then slips the potion in his drink, thinking I'll watch him drink it and then go before he croaks, but the serving wench comes past and he grabs hold of her and pulls her onto his lap, then to my horror the wench picks up his tankard and downs it in one, I make an excuse and leave quick before the potion takes effect.

The day after I goes to the Red lion to meet Tom and Fitz, I gets there and there's only Tom there, he tells me that the landlord has told him a story about some poor girl who dropped down dead in the tavern the night before, I quickly explain what happened and Tom tells me that he's found out that Din will be at the castle for some feast or something tonight.

We hang around at the Tavern all day waiting for Fitz but he doesn't show up, its getting late now so we make our way to the castle, we give the guards some money and drop some names and he lets us pass, we have a look around the grounds bribing guards as we go, one of them tells us he's seen Din and tells us which door he will be coming out of.
I explain to the guard on the door that Din is a notorious drunk and that we have been sent to wait for him and make sure he gets home alright.
After what seem's like an age Din emerges, thankfully he's alone, we aproach him and take hold of him an arm each and I prod him with a knife, telling him to keep quite, we march him to a quite part of the grounds, take him up onto the ramparts and throw him over, he flies through the air and crashes through the roof of a shack, then to our surprise there is a lot of shouting and he come running out through the door, I cant believe it he's cheated death a second time, he's off like an arrow and by the time we get outside he's nowhere to be seen.

Me and Tom has a quick discussion and reason that now he knows we are out to kill him he will probably try and leave the Kingdom, the nearest port is Kingston and thats probably where he will head for, in order to get to Kingston he will have to cross the river Derwent and there is only one bridge, so we need to get there before he does.
I tells Tom to go and get us a couple of horses and meet me at the Red lion, where I'm going to see if Fitz has turned up.
I gets to the Red lion and Fitz is there, Tom arrives not long after, we saddle up and head off towards the river.

We get to the river and hide in the undergowth, Me and Fitz on one side of the river Tom on the other, its around 6 miles from York to the Derwent, so we are expecting to see him sometime during the night or early morning, if we have guessed his plan correctly.
Its just coming light when Din arrives, as soon as he's halfway over the bridge we jump up and run towards him, he turns and runs back across the bridge, Tom jumps up and fells him with a hefty blow to the head, "Is he dead says Fitz", I check and say "no not yet", Fitz pulls out a knife, and I says "no not that way, lets hang him from yonder tree overhanging the river it will look good and besides I've never killed a man by hanging before".
We drag him to where the tree is, and fashion a rope out of his turban, belt and a ripped up cloak that Fitz volunteers for the job, Its a fairly high bough that we have to get the rope over, but Tom climbs up the tree to place the rope over it, I lift Din up so that the rope comes down a bit further, then Fitz jumps up and swings on it and Din begins to go up, as he's going up he regains consciousness and starts to thrash about, but by this time we are all swinging on the rope and he's high of the ground, then with a load crack the bough breaks and Din comes crashing down rolls down the embankment, into the River and dissappears, we sit down and watch, after a while to our amazement he appears from under the water swims to the other side and is gone into the forest, by the time we get over there our horses are gone, they were hid in the forest close to where Din went in, he must have stolen them.

We decide to carry on to Kingston on the off chance that Din may be delayed finding a ship, we get there two days later and enter a tavern near the dock, I ask the landlord if he has seen a foriegn looking stranger, he tells me "yes indeed that fellow was in a mighty hurry to leave, said the devil was after him", "so he left then", says I, "well he would have done but he had an accident, while bording ship, slipped on the gangplank, smashed his head on the side of the boat, fell in the river and drowned".
We all smile at each burst into laughter and then get completly drunk.

(Here ends the story)

By the time Montford has finished telling me this tale, my sides are hurting and tears are rolling down my face.
I may invite Montford to dine sometime, he may be rough around the edges, but he is a very funny man.
**********************************************

1149.
This year I recieved a visit from the emissary to Emperor Rudolf of the HRE, he is a Bishop by the name of Andreas Raspe.

Me "Greetings Bishop Raspe, what is it thy wishes to discuss?"

Raspe "Sire, the Emperor is baffled by your continued allegiance to the French, the emperor has ordered me here to try and convince you that it would be more beneficial that you ally with us".

Me "Beneficial to whom, the Emperor?"

Raspe "Why no sire, to yourself, with the collapse of France you would be sure to gain French lands".

Me "France has been loyal to us for many years, more loyal I might add than any other Kingdom, is this the way you repay such loyalty in the HRE?".

Raspe "No sire, we are very loyal to our allies and with France out of the way, I am sure a solid alliance would be forged".

Me "I will save us both some time Raspe, I have no intention of joining your alliance, I see the Emperor as an agressive, opportunist, who should the opportunity arise would have no hesitation in stabbing England in the back".

Raspe "Sire I cannot return to the Emperor with these words".

Me "I care not what you tell your Emperor, now away with thee for I have matters to attend to".

Raspe leaves and I summon Henry Montford, I tell Montford that it is imperative that Raspe does not leave the Kingdom and that he should disappear without a trace, Montford assures me that before the day is out, Raspe will be giving a sermon to the fish in the river Thames.
**********************************************

1150.
Bishop Thomas has been a very busy man, he now informs me that we have holy men in every province and that God will now look favourably upon us.

We now have a fort in Norway, this security enables the invasion of Sweden to get under way next year.
I would have liked to have added to the fortification of the fort, but we have more pressing needs in the shape of port facilities, so more fortification will have to wait for now.
**********************************************

1151.
The battle of Orebro(Sweden), in the words of Prince John.

Our scout returns and informs us, that he can see Vikings hiding in the forest atop the hill in the distance.
We are possitioned on the road, there is a small wooded hill to our right and a large flat plain in front of us which leads to the foot of the hill with the forest on top where the Vikings are concealed.
My uncle Stephen who is in command of the army, tells me to take command of the peasants who form the bulk of our army, march them to the foot of the hill in front of the Viking possition and await his signal to attack. Stephen, Henry, Richard and around 10 Knights ride off heading for the left side of the hill.
We reach the foot of the hill and the peasants, who are around 400 strong and formed into two groups line up facing the Vikings, I look to the left and a little forward, where I can see Stephen and his group are halfway up the hill, I await the signal.
The Vikings emerge from the forest and start heading towards Stephen and his men, who turn and head back down the side of the hill drawing the Vikings with them, I await the signal.
As the Vikings reach the bottom of the hill Stephen turns his men and attacks them, the fight rages and I keep my gaze on Stephen waiting for the signal, until eventualy Stephen is dismounted and disappears into the melee.
I order the peasant's up the hill towards the possition's the Vikings have vacated, about halfway up I look across to the melee and can only make out 2 of our men still alive and fighting, I order the group of peasant's nearest to the fight down and into battle, whilst I send the second group along the hillside to try and get in behind the Vikings, I take my 20 knights up to the top of the hill.
The first group of peasants are now fighting the Vikings and getting slaughtered, I can see they are going to break at anytime, so I order the second group down into the fight, just as the second group engage the first begin to run.
After more slaughter the second group turn and run also, the Vikings begin to climb the hill towards our possition, then the peasants rally and come in for another attack, it doesn't last long before they are running again, however, although this second attack has not done much damage, it has seperated the Viking commander from the main bulk of his men.
This is my chance, we charge down the hill and slaughter the commander and around 10 men who are with him, this proves too much for the larger group of Vikings who now panic and begin to run, victory is ours but we have paid a high price for it.
I estimate we have lost over 300 men, including, Stephen, Henry and Richard, the Viking dead number no more than 80.
(here ends John's account)

Later in the year I recieve word from John telling me he has returned to Norway leaving Andrew Becket, a peasant! in charge in Sweden.
I am furious at this news but there is nothing I can do, from my possition in England, to make John return to Sweden, I will have something to say about this next time I meet John though.

My closest ally King Philippe of France has died, at the age of 75, his son, now King Charles IV, who at 48, is himself not a young man, has already promised to continue our long standing alliance.
**********************************************

1152.
There was a massive storm in the channel, earlier in the year and much of our channel fleet was destroyed. this has set back our shipbuilding somewhat, we had to pull or ships out of the Baltic for the invasion of Norway and now we will have to pull out of Skagaraak, in order to replace our lost channel fleet.

There are rumours of growing unrest in Aquitane, I have ordered that a town watch be set up similar to the one's we have in Scotland and Ireland.

I have sent Prince William to Sweden to take charge of the peasant garrison there, he isn't the ideal candidate but I have no one else available, John is still in Norway, I think he may be staying there in order to avoid my wrath.

On a happier note, my good friend Strongbow Fitzgilbert, the Earl of Wessex, has married my only daughter Edith.
I also have another son, whom I have named Alfred, in honour of my lost elder brother.
**********************************************

1153.
Sweden is lost and my son William dead, the treacherous dog Sweyn of Denmark, has broken our alliance and invaded, Sweyn's men numbered 120 royal knights, 100 spearmen and 60 vikings, William with his 20 royal nights and 130 peasants didn't stand a chance.
The news from Sweden on its own is bad enough, however, our misfortunes have been compounded, by the consequences of this war between Denmark and ourselves.
Spain and Italy have cancelled alliance's with us, Italy does not concern me too much but Spain is now a worry.
Denmark has not escaped unscathed, they have lost alliances with Poland and Novgorod, who remain loyal to us.

More bad news on the diplomatic front, the old Pope Nicholas III has died, which in itself isn't bad news, however, I asked my man in Italy to request an alliance of the new Pope, Nicholas IV, the request was turned down.

The good news this year comes in the shape of another son, named Edmund after my good self.
Also the work on the Tower of London has been completed, before you would probably have described it as a keep with curtain wall, now it is most certainly a castle.
**********************************************

1154.
The Spaniards have Invaded Aquitane, I am not too concerned about this as yet, Bordeaux proved too formidable for the Aragonese during my fathers reign and I expect it to prove the same for Spain.

Spain has lost two alliances as a result of this action, Novgorod and Poland, who remain loyal to our cause.

Prince John has finally returned from Norway, this is an account of our reunion.

Me "Ah, so you have finally summond up the courage to face me".

John "I realise you think it was wrong of me to leave Sweden, but I had no wish to die for a lost cause".

Me "Your brother William died in your stead".

John "Yes I know, it must give you great satisfaction that he did not disobey you".

Me "What are you trying to say?".

John "I am trying to say that you were wrong to send William to Sweden".

Me "I had to send someone after you decided to run away".

John "I DID NOT RUN AWAY, Who do you think won the battle of Orebro for you?".

Me "Prince Stephen was in command at Orebro and died a hero's death leading the army to a great victory".

John "Father, Stephen led Henry and Richard, in an insane suicidal attack, by the time he had recieved his hero's death, we were getting slaughtered.
You may or may not believe my words but I know they are true".

Me "I will never know the truth of it, However, your actions on leaving Sweden were not honourable".

John "Honourable!, did William's honourable behavior save Sweden?".

Me "No but William died an honourable death".

John "Father, there is no merit in honourable defeat, will we take solace in the fact we died honourable death's should the Spaniards reach Wessex.
War is a dishonourable thing, I saw many bodies with stab wounds in the back on the field of Orebro".

Me "I cannot forgive thee John, I have much to consider, now leave me".

John is a changed man, the petulant boy who left for Norway, has returned as a man who knows his own mind and is not afraid to let others know it too, I am impressed.
In my own mind I have forgiven John, but he need not know this just yet.
**********************************************

1155.
My assessment of Emperor Rudolf has proven true, he is indeed an agressive opportunist.
The HRE are trying to take advantage of the Spanish invasion of Aquitane by lauching their own invasion into Anjou, I think John may have been right, when he said "War is a dishonourable thing".
However, I am still optimistic that our fortifications will prove too formidable for both the HRE and Spain.
Loyal Prince Mikhail of Novgorod has cancelled his alliance with the HRE.
**********************************************

1156.
This is my 60th year, but there will be no celebration, as this is the blackest year of my reign, the keep at Angers in Anjou has fallen to the HRH, it proved not to be as impregnable as was thought.
From accounts that have reached England, the Count of Anjou made an heroic last stand against the enemy assault, inflicting substantial losses on the Army of the HRE, but their numbers proved too great and the Province of Anjou, which we have held since the days of the Conquerer, was lost.
I feel great shame at the loss of Anjou and I am now very concerned for Aquitane.

Some building work has begun this year on port facilities in Mercia and a keep in Akershus in Norway.
**********************************************

1157.
It has taken me a great deal of effort to come to the diary this year.
Bordeaux, the first great fortification that my father built has fallen to the Spaniards, the Duke of Aquitane fought bravely to the death and our garrison inflicted even greater casualties on the Spaniards than we did on the HRE in Anjou.
We no longer have a border with Spain now and so I assume our war with them is at an end, however, this is of no consolation to me, I feel as if I am being slowly tortured as I see each piece of the Kingdom, of which I was so proud, taken away.
**********************************************

1158.
Although everone at court has tried to lift my black mood, it still persists, the shame I feel for the loss of Aquitane and Anjou will not lift and I now feel that only death can release me from this torture.
I have given much of my duties over to Edward, the Kingdom will soon be his and I wish not to bring more misfortune on his inheritance.
Edward keeps me informed of things and will continue to record them in the diary.

Our trade route with the polish province of Pomerania has been re-established.
**********************************************

1159.
I see very little of anyone one now and spend nearly all of my time in my chamber, I fill the days reading the bible, something which it pains me to say I have neglected over the years.
Each night I pray that death will visit me before dawn, I have entertained thoughts of taking my own life, but this would be sinful and so my torture must continue.
I fear death yet welcome him, I fear if it is my fate to spend time in purgatory, it will be worse than the living purgatory I am enduring now, however, if this is to be my fate I would rather death come soon, so that I may get this torture over with and be with God.

Edward informs me that shipbuilding facilities are being built in Northumbria.
**********************************************

1160.
My son Edward has tried to kill the dog Sweyn, I think he did this for my sake, as he knows of the hatred I have for Sweyn, whom I consider to be the root of all the ill that has befallen my Kingdom.
Sadly the plan failed, Edward sent Lord Plantagenet of Ireland to Norway with the intention of ambushing Sweyn somewhere in Sweden, Plantagenet did succeed in ambushing Sweyn, several of his men were killed and Sweyn himself injured, but eventualy Plantagenet and all his men, except for one who escaped, were overpowered and killed.

Edward's good intentions, no matter how well placed, have however upset the idiot of Rome, who has warned us against any more aggression towards the Danes.
how can he do this to us?, we have suffered more at the hands of aggressors than anyone else in recent years.
I believe it is a conspiricy and that the Pope is in reality the devil and the rulers of Denmark, Spain and the HRE are his appostles.
**********************************************

1161.
Edward tells me that we are making provisions to train soldiers in the province's, he says that he and a person called Strongbow, have devised a plan for this, I advised him to beware of this Strongbow as he has a devils name, Edward says that I know of this person, but I have no recollection of this.

After reading my last entry sometime later, I fear I may be losing my sanity, although I have not seen Strongbow for sometime, I certainly do remember my old friend.

I have been troubled by terrible dreams recently and have lost whole days with no recollection of what happened, I am dreadfully feared as to what may come.
**********************************************

1162.
I must write this down quickly whilst the devil is sleeping, if he were to find this diary it would mean more torture for me.
The devil has taken up residence in my chamber, he is asleep on my bed as I write this, he has shown me visions of my dead brothers being tortured by Duncan Douglas in purgatory and Sweyn sitting on the English throne.
I have begged him to cease and even promised him my soul if he would only leave me to die in peace, but he says it is more entertaining for him that I live, I have threatened to kill myself, but cannot carry out this threat, as the devil says that death will be much worse for me than life.
**********************************************

1163.
This will be my last entry in the diary.
The devil is now inside my head and is whispering to me as I write this, he knows everything I think and do and is trying move my quil to write evil but I have enough strength to write this one thing, England I have loved thee dearly.
**********************************************

1164.
Final entry in the diary of King Edmund III, written by his son King Edward III.

I have just finished reading my fathers diary and it hurts to read of the torment he lived through in his final years.
Much of the time during my fathers insanity, he was incoherent or spent time just sitting staring into nothingness, other times he would become very violent and quite dangerous to servants and family alike.
In his last two years of life he would allow no one into his chamber except for me, many times he has asked "who are you" and on occassion he has attacked me, believing that I was the devil.
The circumstance of his death will live with me for the rest of my life, I entered his chamber to bring him some food, as I entered he backed off into the corner, shouting at me "BE GONE DAMNED FIEND", his eyes were wild and darted from side to side, I had seen him in a similar state before and it was usualy best just to leave, I put the tray down and walked towards the door to leave, then he shouted "YOU SHALL NOT TAKE ME ALIVE", and with that he ran across the room and threw himself through the window, my fathers chamber is situated on the top floor of the keep.
When I reached the spot outside where his body lay, there was a crowd of people around him, they parted to allow me through, I picked up the body of my dead father and was surprised how frail he was, I looked into his face as I carried him inside, gone was the crazed mask that he had worn these past years and in its place was the face of an old man who was finally at peace.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 1:33 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 633
(3/14/04 11:31 pm)
Reply
Chapter 3.

The Diary of King Edward III. 1164-1194

1164.
So I am King, Its a role I'm ready for, as I've been performing the Kings duties for the last few years during my fathers madness, this however, was not the same thing as being King, because with every decision I made, I had to take the ideas and principles that my father held before his madness into consideration, now that constraint is gone.
Dont misunderstand me I am sad at the passing of my father, but I think it was for the best, as a dark shadow has hung over all the court during his madness and I think the shadow over my father himself was darkest of all.

I consider myself to be an English King.
My father, grandfather and great grandfather, had strong ties to the continent. William I and William II were both born and raised in France. My father although born in England, had been brought up to think as France as the ancestral home and this was the reason losing Aquitane and Anjou, had such a profound effect on him.
I am English, born and raised in England, I have never set foot in France and have no wish to do so, unless it is in the role of conquerer.

My aim as King is simple, to build our fleets and make as much coin from overseas trade as possible, this will fund my plans for conquest, I estimate with 3 armies the size of our army in Wessex I can expand the Kingdom considerably.
I have two good men to aid me in this, my mentor Strongbow Fitzgilbert Earl of Wessex and my brother Prince John, I am also keen to find more such men.

I have been disgusted with the hypocisy of Rome that has been evident during the past, the Pope is no more than a puppet to the Kingdoms around him, I would consider the lowest of English peasants to be more devout than he.
However, although weak in a military sense, the Pope does wield the powerful weapon of excommunication, so we have to choose our words carefully.
The carefull words that I have choosen come in the form of a document, that I have named The constitutions of Clarendon,
This is a legal document that will limit the power of the Pope and the clergy, I have softened the blow for our own good clergymen by authorising the building of some rather grand churches in the provinces.

A keep has been completed in Akershus in Norway, we are to improve it with ringwall and balista towers, although this proved inadequate against Spain and the HRH I think it will be enough to deter the less powerful Danes.

I have one major problem that I have very little control over,
The queen and I have had problems making children over the years of our union, we have had success this year with the birth of Princess Elizabeth and I have one other daughter Joan who is 14 years of age.
At the age of 41, I am in desperate need of a son, maybe being King will make my loins more potent.

I must say being King gives me a great feeling of power, I like it when people address me as "my King", although quite a few use "Sire", I must correct them on this when next they say it.

Now I must go, as I have an evening of drinking with Strongbow and John ahead of me.
**********************************************

1165.
Earlier in the year I issued the proclamation, ordering that I be addressed as "My King", however, some people in the Kingdom seem to be a bit dim witted, as was demonstrated during a recent evening of drinking with Strongbow and John.

John "What are we celebrating tonight?".

Me "I dont know, Strongbow what are we celebrating tonight?".

Strongbow "We could celebrate the recent birth of your daughter, Princess Mary".

Me "No, another daughter is not cause for celebration, what else is there to celebrate?".

John "What about the laying of the foundation stone for the new keep in Scotland?".

Strongbow "We celebrated that a few nights ago".

John "It will be a fine building and worthy of more than one celebration".

Me "Indeed it will, but to celebrate it twice would just be an excuse to get drunk".

Strongbow "We could celebrate the new curtainwall being built at Akershus".

Me "It is not yet finished".

Strongbow "that is true, but who is to say when next we will all be together to share a drink".

John "Strongbow is right, the next time we are together for a drink could be as far away as tomorrow night".

(we all laugh)

Me "Then its settled, my friends all stand and raise a tankard, to the mighty curtainwall of Akershus, may it stand for a thousand years and protect all who seek sanctuary within".

All "To the wall".

Me "Servant, bring more ale".

Servant "Yes sire".

(the servant goes to get more ale)

Me "What did he just call me?".

John "He called you sire".

Me "Agh, just wait till he returns".

(the servant returns)

Me "Fill our tankards".

Servant "yes sire".

Me "ARE YOU STUPID MAN".

Servant "I dont know sire".

Me "tell me oh dim witted one can thy read".

Servant "No sire".

Me "STOP SAYING THAT".

Servant "What sire".

Me "Have you not heard of the proclamation ordering you to call me my King".

Servant "No sire".

Me "Very well repeat after me, my King".

Servant "my King".

Me "now when you speak to me in future that is what you will say, is that clear".

Servant "Yes sire".

Me "Aghh, get out of my sight afore I take thy head off and dont say a word".

(the servant leaves, by this time John and Strongbow are laughing so much tears are rolling down their faces)

Me "Of all the fools in the Kingdom I end up with the most foolish of fools serving at my table, and stop laughing it is not a laughing matter".

John and Strongbow "yes sire".

(they dissolve into fits of laughter, I try to stop the smile spreading across my face, but the laughter of those two scoundrels is infectious, and I also dissolve into laughter)
**********************************************

1166.
Damn it, another daughter has arrived, this one is called Beatrice, I shall persevere.

With the help of John and Strongbow, I have devised a plan for the recruitment and training of men in the province's.

Ireland, will provide us with the barbarian types that are native to Ireland, also as we will need to provide infrastructure to produce swords for some of the barbarians, Ireland will also provide us with men at arms.

Scotland, is already providing us with Highlanders and will continue to do so, in addition to this we will build infrastructure to allow the training of spreamen.

Northumbria, will provide us with bowmen, seige engines and their crews.

Mercia, will provide us with men at arms and spearmen.

Wales, will provide us with bowmen, seige engines and their crews.

Wessex, is providing us with all types of soldiers at present. When the infrastructure in the province's is in place and they are capable of providing us with the required men. Wessex will concentrate only, on producing all types of mounted units.

All province's will provide us with militia men.

Me thinks it is a good plan and worthy call for celebration.
**********************************************

1167.
The curse of female only children, has struck again with the birth of yet another daughter, Princess Margery.

A keep at Caernarvon in Wales is to be built, I have decided that during the summer months I shall take up residence there, returning to winter in Wessex.
The Keep at Caernarvon is to be situated on the coast and there is much good hunting to be had in the country surrounding the site.

Our ships have free range of the sea's, from the baltic to the Spanish coast, along with the benefits of trade this also brings us news of events further afield, and whilst on the subject of things further afield, King Enrique of spain has died, his son Pedro has taken the throne, but the transfer of power has not been a smooth one and Spain is now in civil war.

I will finish this years entry, with an account of my brother Alfred's coming of age celebration.

Me "Gentlemen, we are gathered here this evening to help my young brother Alfred take the step from boyhood into manhood, in time honoured tradition Alfred will later take the oath, bring on the ale".

(servants appear with huge jugs of ale one for each man, they contain at least 8 tankards each)

Me "Let us drink and converse, John tis good news from Spain is it not?".

John "Indeed it is, the death of Enrique and civil war, must be a curse brought down on them by our father".

Strongbow "I wonder what death might be like".

Me "Why we no what it is like, the holy men tell us that it is a time in purgatory followed by heaven or maybe hell".

Strongbow "Do you believe it to be so?".

John "This is dangerous talk Strongbow, it is good that you are among friends".

Me "Are you a heretic Strongbow".

Strongbow "No, I believe wholeheartedly in God, but I am less inclined to believe the words of some of his messengers".

Me "I see, tis a valid point, especially as God's main messenger on earth, is that bloated sack of rat droppings in Rome".

Strongbow "Exactly".

John "I myself have no affection for the seaping boil that we call the Pope, Alfred what is thy opinion?".

Alfred "I am shocked at such talk, as it contradicts everything I have been taught".

Me "Yes, but by the end of this evening you will be a man, and it is the way of men when they are in trusted company, to discuss such matters, now Alfred what is thy opinion".

Alfred "I am of the opinion, that the Pope is a tic on the sad backside of a dead nag".

Me "Haha, thats more like it, now let us continue with our intelligent debate on death".

(the conversation goes on for a long time until finally, our jugs are empty and its time for Alfred's initiation)

Me "servant bring more ale".

(another four jugs are brought to the table)

Me "Very well Alfred, this is how it works, you down a whole tankard in one attempt then you bang the tankard down once on the table and recite this verse, "The big bald Bishop of Kingsgate, took twenty two tankards to Bishopsgate, but brought but one butt of best brown beer back".
Then you down two tankards and bang each one down twice on the table, before reciting the verse once more.
Then you down three tankards and bang each one down on the table three times, before reciting the verse again.
However, should you make a mistake at any point you must start again from the begining with one tankard".

(Alfred is already drunk after drinking a jug of ale, and has little hope of completing the task, in fact no one has ever completed it.
But he tries valiantly, with the rest of us cheering him on and looking for any mistakes, so that we can make him start again, it is hilarious, we roar with laughter each time he makes a mistake, eventualy after many attempts Alfred passes out, slides down his chair and under the table and we carry on drinking late into the night.)
**********************************************

1168.
Why does God punish me so, after four consecutive years of the Queen presenting me with daughters, my first son is stillborn, it is sad but does give me hope that a male child may still be produced.

My brother Edmund has come of age this year, he crossed the threshold into manhood in the same manner that Alfred did last year.
I have decided to place my two younger brothers in the charge of Strongbow, he is an excelent teacher, both my self and John are testimony to this.

With completion of the balista towers at Akershus in Norway, the fortification is good enough for now, I have asked Lord Stanley Earl of Norway to build some facilities for trading from Norway and improve the farming a little.

The Almohads have taken advantage of the civil war in Spain, by moving into the rebel held province of Castile, they already hold the province's of Portugal and Cordoba.
Although a state of war does not exsist between the Almohads and Spain, I think it may not be too far away after this development.
**********************************************

1169.
Death has brought great sadness and great joy this year.
My Queen Elena died during childbirth, ours was not a love match, but Elena was a good woman and I will miss her, the child also died, it was another female.
Sweyn of Denmark is dead, we celebrated for two days on hearing this news.
His son the new King is the butt of humour in much of northern Europe, where he is known as Harald the oaf.
The knowledge that his Kingdom was to be left in the hands of a half wit, must have caused Sweyn much anguish before his death.

I have agreed a truce with Rudolf of the HRE, my father would not be pleased at this news, but I think it serves our purpose at present.
Rudolf made the offer and I saw no reason to refuse, secretly I consider the agreement worthless and if I feel it is the right thing to do, would have no hesitation in breaking the truce and attacking the HRE.

John sugested that I might invite one of his aquaintances to share an evening with us, he is a knight by the name of John Mercadier and John said I might find him interesting.

Me "Greetings Mercadier, I take it you will have a drink or two with John and myself".

Mercadier "I would be very pleased to do so my King".

Me "John here, tells me you are widely regarded as the most evil man in Mercia, is this so?".

Mercadier "Yes it is a reputation I have worked hard to achieve".

Me "Tell me Mercadier, how does one obtain such a foul reputation".

Mercadier "With much torture and killing".

Me "Do you find having such a reputation, makes the peasants behave in your manor".

Mercadier "Yes it is very helpful, each time I suspect that the peasants are getting unruly, I select a man and brutaly torture him to death, this will usualy keep the peasants quite for many months afterwards".

John "I have viewed Mercadier's torture chamber, it is equiped with all the latest device's for inflicting pain".

Me "We have quite a good chamber here and our man who performs the torturing takes much pride in his work, he is capable of keeping a man in constant pain for weeks before death".

Mecadier "I prefare to do the torturing personally, it gives much more satisfaction than just watching, you should try it yourself".

Me "No, it is not fitting of a King to involve himself in such work, I would like to see some of your technique's though".

Mercadier "I would be more than willing to demonstrate them for you".

Me "Yes, you can give us a demonstration tomorrow".

Mercadier "Very well".

Me "Servant more ale".

(We talk late into the night and I find Mercadier to be a highly intelligent man.
The following day he demonstrates his unique skills for us, Mercadier is truly an expert at inflicting pain, although it is a little disturbing to see just how much he enjoys the task.
I conclude that Mercadier is possibly the most evil man I have ever had the pleasure to meet, and will make a good governor at some point in the future.)
**********************************************

1170.
I married again early in the year, there is still time for me to produce a son to carry on my line. At 47 if a son were to be born next year I would need to live to 64 in order to see him come of age, My new wife is Margaret, daughter of Lord Stanley Earl of Norway.

John has found another good man amongst our growing ranks of royal knights, His name is Sir William Marshall, he is intelligent and has the attributes to make a good general.
I have placed him on my list of potential governers, along with Sir John Mercadier.

I have recently conducted a review of all my governors and divided them into three groups as follows.

1. Governors I am pleased with.
Lord Fitzgilbert of Wessex.
Lord Stanley of Norway.

2. Governors who are adaquate.
Lord de Normandie of Mercia.
Lord Great Chamberlain Becket of Northumbria.

3. Governors who I would like to replace.
Lord Stuart of Scotland.
Lord Fitzalan of Ireland.
Lord Borleng of Wales.
Lord Beaufort of Normandy.

The men in groups 2 and 3 are not bad men and I will not dishonour them by confiscating their lands, but I would prefare more able men in their stead. I will allow them to keep their titles for the rest of their lives and then allocate the titles to better men when they die.

The men in group 1 I have given heredity titles to, they are men of very good stock, at the head of very powerful families.
**********************************************

1171.
Damn it, the curse of no male children continues to haunt me, with the birth of another daughter, Princess Emma, I now have six daughters.

Two of my staunch allies have died this year, King Charles IV of France and Prince Mikhail I of Novgorod, the new monarchs are, King Henry I of France and Prince Andrei I of Novgorod.

We have lost ships in the North sea this year to bad weather, many of our new ships have had to be used as replacements, had this not been the case our trade routes would have reached Gibraltar this year.

As we are now at peace with the HRE I intend to take the opportunity to strengthen defences in Normandy by bringing the fortifications there up to castle status.
**********************************************

1172.
Another one of our allies has died this year, King Leszek I of Poland, his son becomes King Kazimierez II.

We now have spies in all our provinces, I find them a useful tool in keeping the peace. I have placed our most experienced spy Edmund Eadwulf, in charge of foreign matters, he tours various foreign provinces in search of information that may be of use to us and stirs up trouble for our enemies.
**********************************************

1173.
There are many young knights at court, who seem to spend all their time drinking and getting into brawls. I believe they need another outlet for their aggession and to this end I have decided to mount an attack on Sweden next year.
Prince Alfred will lead a force of 120 royal knights, amongst their number will also be, Lord Stuart of Scotland, Lord Fitzalan of Ireland and Lord Beaufort of Normandy.
Whilst these Lords are away I intend to place Sir John Mercadier in charge in Scotland and Sir William Marshall in charge in Ireland, these two men are are very capable and should any unfortunate accident befall the Lord's of Scotland or Ireland, I would have replacements already in place to take over.
Sir Edmund Bollingbroke, will hold the fort in Normandy, I would describe him as Adequate.
To our knowledge there are 100 Danish royal knights in Sweden at present lead by King Harald the Oaf.

Our ships are now trading as far afield as the Gulf of Valencia and report sightings of many other ships in these waters, all belonging to the Almohad Kingdom.

A number of buildings have been completed this year, most prominent among these are, a keep in Edinburgh, a church in York and a monastry here in London, the first of its kind in all the Kingdom.

I have told Marshall that when he goes to Ireland next year he should look into the possibility of recruiting some native Irish warriors into our army.
I believe that including Scotish Highlanders in our army has helped Scotland come to terms with being part of the Kingdom and not only that if the Highlanders are as fearsome in battle as the way they look they will prove very useful indeed.
**********************************************

1174.

The Battle of Uddevalla as told by Prince Alfred.

I was a little apprehensive when we borded ship for the crossing to Sweden. For myself and many of my men, this would be our first sea voyage. But we need not have worried, for our sailors are very experienced after many years of seafaring and I was impressed to say the least by their skill.

We arrived in Sweden late in the day, just as the sun was setting. The weather was fine, we made camp and settled down for the night.

Morning arrived, and the sun began to chase the mist away, we eat breakfast saddled up and headed inland. After riding for a while, we came upon some deserted farm buildings and a few roads that headed off in various direction's, after a brief discussion we decided to follow the road that headed north and I sent some scouts on ahead.

By midday the weather had become quite warm with a gentle breeze and I could see our scouts in the distance returning. On their return I was informed that the Danes were on a hillside over the next rise. As we neared the top of the rise the danes came into view, all mounted knights, spread in a line along the hillside in five group. We had a slight advantage in numbers with our six groups of knights.

I decided the battle plan would be, to send two groups of knights one to either side, to work their way round and up the hill in a flanking manouver. Whilst three groups would move straight up the hill towards the Danes. Stuart was to take the left flank, Fitzalan the right and Beaufort the center, I would follow behind Beaufort.

As our men deployed the sky suddenly clouded over and it went very dark, this was a very spectacular prelude to a battle. from my possition I could now see our men closing in on the Danish possition, two of the Danish units made a move down the hill, then thought better of it and returned back to their possitions on the hillside, it had now begun to rain.

Our men moved in closer and the Danes attacked, with two units against stuart on our left flank. I immeadiatly ordered a group of knights from our center to Stuarts aid and ordered the other two center units at King Harald who I could clearly see in the center, our right flank was charging in by this time.

As our right flank and two center units hit King Harald and his three units a mighty thunder clap sounded. At this point there were two fights taking place, away to my left it was two against two units of royal knights and ahead it was three against three, I decided to take my men and join the battle ahead where King Harald was. As we charged up the hill I could see our men on the left had done well and were almost done. My unit hit Harald and his men and they immeadiatly broke and run. We chased after them into the forest on top of the hill, but they knew the terrain better than us and made good their escape.

Although the battle was won, I couldn't help feeling a little disappointed, the weather had provided us with a dramatic setting for a great victory, that would have been crowned by the death of King Harald had he not fled the field.

In the aftermath we counted 59 Danish dead, including Prince's Eric and Knud, we suffered 28 dead including Lord Stuart of Scotland.

Here ends Prince Alfred's account.

Our victory in Sweden is good news indeed, I do however, anticipate a counter attack.
I have hired a small band of mercenary order of foot, and sent them over to Sweden to make our numbers up to just over 100. I have also sent word to Alfred that he is to begin building a fort.

I am furious. The Pope has ordered that we stop aggession towards the Danes. This makes no difference to the situation, as I have no intention of invading Denmark for some time. However, the Popes statement has overshadowed the great achievement of our brave knights. It is wrong that the foolish Pope should spoil with words, what brave men have achieved with sword.

Sir John Mercadier is to become King of Scotland, it is a title which I bestow with full rights of inheritance for his decendants. I can now rest assured there will be no rebellions in Scotland, given Sir John's evil reputation.

Hubert Langton is a monk, who has spent much time abroad. He tells me that in Spain they have a thing called the inquisition, and that this inquisition is a useful tool in the fight against heresy and unrest. I have allowed him to begin an inquisition in Wessex, we will see what the results are, if it is as useful as Langton says it is, we will expand it to take in the province's.
**********************************************

1175.
The Battle of Linkoping, as told by Prince Alfred.

Over half way through the year and the expected attack from the Danes had not materialised. We had been busy all year since spring, building defence's, shelter and making preparations for the onset of winter, this is a damned terrible place in winter and we were determined to be better prepared this time around.

We had thought any attack from Denmark would come early in the year, As the year wore on we became more and more convinced, that no attack would come. So it was with a heavy heart that I recieved the news from my scout, that a group of Danish knights had been seen heading north towards our position, His estimate was, that they were of similar size to the force we defeated last year.

I called my men together and we began the march south. I had already chosen the prefared field of combat and hoped to get there before the Danes. However, this was not be, and towards the end of the second days march, we encountered Harald and his army of knight. my scout had been correct, they were of similar numbers to last year, around 100. My army consisted of the survivors of the first battle, plus 25 order of foot mercenaries, we numbered just over 100 sligthly less than last year.

Both sides sat on their horses looking out across the flat featureless field, neither side wanting to make a move, until finaly we could see them no longer as darkness fell, we made camp. During the night some men sat in groups and with false bravado made light of the coming battle, others sat alone quitely pondering if tonight would be their last and some men slept soundly, but these men were few and far between.

As night gave way to day, we made preparations, and before the mist lifted we moved up closer to the Danish possitions. My plan was simple as soon as we could see them through the mist we would attack, hopefuly catching them unprepared.

As we sat their peering into the mist, looking for any sign of movement, listening intently, the tension was overwhealming. The longer we waited the worse it got, I suspect it was not long but the wait seemed to last forever. Finally I could make out the shape of a horse, from that time on things happened very quickly.
They must have spotted us at the same time that we saw them, as there was much shouting and noise of horses. I ordered my men forward into the mist, as we came closer to the Danes, the scene opened up before us. They were now mounted and forming up, I ordered the charge, as we were almost upon them they also charged.
The two sides collided with the combined force of mounted knights at full speed, Neatly made up ranks of horses, dissolved into chaos. Men fell of horses and were trampled to death, riderless horses ran amock causing havoc. There was no order to this butchery, between slashing and stabbing with my sword, I urged my men on, as I killed one man another took his place.
We were gaining the upperhand, but only just. Harald's men had formed up around him desperatly trying to protect their King, as the slaughter continued.
There were barely 20 men left alive on either side when, Harald turned and ran, we gave chase but our horses were spent and Harald's loyal men gave their lifes so that their King could escape.
The field was a scene from hell dead and dying men and horses, body parts and everything covered in blood.
We dismounted and made our way through the carnage, I looked down and there was a decapitated head looking up at me, it was Fitzalan of Ireland, his dead eyes stared straight through me. So this is the true glory of victory I thought.

We counted 100 Danish dead including Prince's Olaf and Valdemar, on our side there were 86 dead including Lord Fitzalan of Ireland and Lord Beaufort of Normandy.

Here ends Prince Alfred's account.

I hope this victory will finish the ambitions of Harald in Sweden, I have bolstered our Swedish garrison with 90 mercenary spearmen.

Sir William Marshall becomes Lord of Ireland and Lord Bolingbroke will take charge in Normandy.

A group of Irish soldiers known as Kerns, have arrived in Wessex, they are expert javelin throwers and bring this new capability to our army.

The treasury has recorded record figures this year, with income of 5046 florins and profits of 2509 florins, however the treasury is still empty by the end of each year as there is much to spend our profits on.
**********************************************

1176.
The Second Battle of Linkoping, as told by Prince Alfred.

King Harald is a stuborn fellow and becoming somewhat predictable. He invaded in the autumn once more, and we marched out to meet him.

It was around midday when my scout arrived and informed me, the Danes were over the other side of the small hill just ahead of us, the scout told me that the Danes seemed to be stopped by the side of a chapel.

I took a couple of men and rode up the hill, we dismounted before the top and walked up to take a look at the situation. They were eating and watering their horses, and were unaware of our presence, so we had plenty time time to survey the lay of the land and gauge their strength.

We counted around 30 royal knights, 90 spearmen and 60 vikings. This gave them the advantage in numbers, as our army was made up of 15 royal knights, 15 order of foot and 90 spearmen.

On the march out I had been confidant of victory, after beating Harald in two battles in as many years, now I was a little worried, hopefully we could cancell out their superior numbers with the element of surprise.

I sent a man down the hill to bring the rest of the army up. We formed up on the hillside, and then marched over the top into view of the Danes.

On seeing us a group of knights quickly mounted their horses, and began to circle around to our right in a flanking manouver, their spearmen and vikings came on towards us, whilst Harald himself remained in the rear.

I sent the spearmen out to the right, to engage the knights, sent the order of foot down totaly outnumbered, to engage their main force, and I circled around to the left with my knights, the intention was to get to Harald and kill him.

Their knights to the right now saw what I intended and abandoned the flanking manouver and began to ride in towards the main battle, seeing this I waved my spearmen into the main battle. we arrived at a position from where we could charge in towards Harald, we charged in and just as we got to where Harald was his knights came through and engaged us.

The battle now turned into yet another bloodbath, with everyone engaged in this one melee by the side of the chapel,
Both sides experienced men routing, who rallied and rejoined the fray. After a while my battle hardened knights got the upperhand over their knights and they broke, this gave us the opportunity to charge their vikings who where giving our spearmen a bad beating. The vikings where no match for our knights and they were soon running, this spread panic and their spearmen also broke, we chased them for a while and cut some of them down. Then I turned what was left of my army on Harald.

Harald put up a brave fight, and some of his vikings rallied and attacked us again but they didn't stand long, eventualy we unseated Harald from his horse, jump off our own horses and decended on him like a pack of wolves, hacking him to pieces, we didn't stop until his head, arms and both legs were detached from his body.

The Danish dead numbered around 140, our own dead numbered around 100.

Here ends Prince Alfreds account

My young brother Alfred has become something of a warrior. He is third in line to the throne, and considering that John and myself are of similar age and I still have no heir, there is a possibility he could be King one day. If this does happen I would not be displeased, because of our age difference I think of Alfred as more of a son than a brother, and as such he is a son I am very proud of.

Hubert Gascoign is to be Earl of Sweden, he is a very capable man and will make a good governor, he sails for Sweden with his royal knights and a small band of mercenary militia sergeants.

We may have some respite from this war with the Danes now Harald is dead. Hopefully his 16 year old son King Hardeknud will see the futility of this war and accept that Sweden is ours.
**********************************************

1177.
My brother John, at the tender age of 50, has finally decided to take a wife. She is Elena of Novgorod, A woman of mature age, 32 years to be precise. I am pleased for John, it is good that he will have someone to tend for him in old age. Hopefully now he will stop chasing the young damsels of the court, as this has become something of an embarrasment.

We now have many buildings in the province's, built or in the process of being built, that are capable of training and equiping fighting men. I thought it would be a good idea, to spend a day with Strongbow, in order to devise a plan for our armies, this is the plan we arrived at.

The basic army unit will consist of two parts, defensive and offensive.

The defensive part will consist of the following.
The generals unit of 20 royal knights.
3 units of spearmen, 200 per unit, 600 in all.
5 units of archers, 120 per unit, 600 in all.
2 units of militia, 120 per unit, 240 in all.
2 units of swordsmen, 120 per unit, 240 in all.
3 artillery crews.

The offensive part will consist of the following.
1 unit of heavy cavalry, numbering 80.
1 unit of light cavalry, numbering 80.
2 units of swordsmen, 120 per unit, 240 in all.
2 units of highlanders, 120 per unit, 240 in all.
1 unit of gallowglasses, numbering 120.
1 unit of kerns, numbering 120.

This is how it will work in a defensive battle.

We would deploy as follows.
The 3 spearman units form the basis of our formation, deployed in a long line across the field.

At both ends of the line of spearmen protecting their flanks would be a unit of militia, the militia are a multi purpose unit, and as well as guarding the flanks could be used to attack forward and to the center, if no threat to the flanks materializes.

Behind each spearman unit will be a unit of archers, and behind the middle archer unit will sit the generals unit.

Our artillery will be deployed as follows, one piece in front of the middle row of sprearmen, and one piece on either end of the sprearman formation and a little forward.

Inbetween our artillary pieces and infront of the spearmen will be two lines of swordsmen, ahead of them will be another two lines of archers.

It is anticipated that as the enemy comes into range of our forward archers, and artillery.The swordsmen would move forward to engage, thus providing all our missile units with time to rain down as much death as possible.

Should thing go badly we would still have our reserve to rely on.

In an offensive battle we would deploy in exactly the same manner, but with one difference. The artillery would be left out, and in their stead would be 2 units of highlanders and 1 of kerns, we would use these units to assault the enemy and try to bring them on. Once these unit were spent we would bring in 3 units of reinforcements for a second assault and after that another 2 units of reinforcements for a third assault.

If after this the enemy still refuses to come on, then our main force would advance to within arrow range.

The offensive part of the army has been carefuly thought out to include, inexpensive units, units capable of a heavy charge, units capable of giving chase and some backbone in the shape of swordsmen.

This is the plan for our basic army, we almost have one full army in Wessex, and plans to build a second, once the first complete.
**********************************************

1178.
This year I decided that a meeting of all the heirs to the throne be held, the purpose of this meeting was to agree a common long term strategy.

Present at the meeting are Prince John, Prince Alfred, Prince Edmund and myself. Alfred made the journey from Sweden to attend the meeting.

Me "Thank you for attending gentlemen, Alfred, how was thy journey?".

Alfred "It was terrible, man was not meant to travel on water, our legs are proof of this".

John "I agree with thee, I myself made that journey to scandinavia some years ago and I was heartily tired of vomiting by the time I set foot on land".

Me "Before we get down to business, I would like to propose a toast, would you all please stand and raise a tankard. To Alfred, our heroic warrior prince, may he live long and may his enemies continue to cower before his mighty sword.

All except Alfred "PRINCE ALFRED".

(We all drain our tankards)

Alfred "You honour me my brothers".

Me "I have not finished yet, here accept this as a token of Englands gratitude".

(I present him with a magnificent sword, the handle is gold, encrusted with jewels and the chevron patterns on the finely worked blade shine in the light)

Alfred "My dear Edward, it is magnificent, truly the finest sword I have ever seen, it would be a pity to stain such a magnificent sword with blood".

Me "No, you must use it my brother, it is a fine weapon. Now let us get to work, I have called this meeting to discuss a long term strategy for expansion. I think it important that we agree on a common cause, I am aproaching old age and without a heir, so any one of you may find himself King at some time. Now who will start this debate?".

John "You are King Edward, and so it is right that we hear your opinion first".

Me "Very well, I believe that our best course for expansion is into France. Once we have two armies ready, I think we should cross the channel into Flanders, and then onto Ille de France. when our third army is ready we should attack through Champagne and into Lorraine. this would gain us four province's, and we would have a well defended border, with armies in Flanders, Ille de France, and Lorraine. John what are your thoughts?".

John "I will go along with that unless someone has a better idea".

Me "Alfred what are your thoughts?".

Alfred "I think the idea is good, however, I would like to suggest an idea of my own".

Me "Pray tell us thy idea".

Alfred "I think we may make better use of our first two armies. I agree we should attack into Flanders, as our army in Wessex could be just as effective as a frontier army in Flanders. However, if we used our second army in Scandinavia, we could advance all the way down to Saxony. Thus gaining three province's with just two armies".

Me "That is an interesting idea, Edmund what is your opinion?".

Edmund "I think Alfreds idea is the more promising of the two, and holds greater reward for us at it would enable the Scandinavian province's to be developed without risk of invasion".

Me "Yes indeed the idea is tempting, although I do see one drawback. Our two frontier armies would be divided and only able to share resource's by a sea link, which would not be ideal, considering the plan would bring us into conflict with the HRE".

John "I think I have a compromise soloution. When we have two armies ready to go, we attack Flanders and then onto Freisland. Our third army would then be used to implement Alfreds plan of attacking through Scandinavia down to Saxony.
Thus with our three armies we gain five province's as opposed to the four of the first idea. The frontier would be Flanders, Freisland, Saxony, all our forces would be linked by land and we would also be able to develop Scandinavia in safety".

Me "Excellent, Alfred, what do you think of John's propossal?".

Alfred "I can find no fault with it, and would be more than willing to help make it happen".

Me "Edmund?".

Edmund "Yes, it is the best option in my opinion".

Me "Then we are all agreed. Now, whilst we are all together, let us take this opportunity to enjoy an evening of drinking to excess, unless someone has another plan".

(everyone smiles and laughs and a night of heavy drinking gets underway)

Other news this year includes, The completion of the fort at Stockholm in Sweden and the birth of yet another daughter, I think the Queen said she had been named Joan.
**********************************************

1179.
Nothing of note to report this year, so in an attempt to fill this years entry, I will write a little about foreign matters.

There are many alliance's on the continent and to list them all here would serve no purpose. the two main alliance's that we have an interest in are, our own alliance with France and the Danish alliance with the HRE. We are also allied to Poland and Novgorod, these are old alliance's that dont really serve any purpose, I let them continue because there is no reason not to.

There are many wars in progress and I will list them here, as they give an indication of what is happening in the wider world.
A state of war still exsists between Denmark and ourselves.
The Almohads and the Spaniards are at war.
The HRE is at war with France.
The Sicilians are at war with Egypt, Hungary and the Byzantines.
The Byzantines are also at war with the Poles.

It is not possible to say how these wars are progessing. the only constant information we get is from our traders, here is what we know for definate about the world.

The coastal lands east of Saxony are all barbarian, with the exception of Novgorod, which as the name suggests is held by the people of Novgorod.
The Danes still hold their lands in Denmark.
We know that the HRE holds Saxony, Provence and Anjou.
We know that France holds Freisland, Flanders, Brittany and Ille de France.
Spain holds Aquitane, Toulouse, Navare, Aragon and Valencia.
The Almohads occupy the rest of the Iberian peninsular and Morocco, we have no knowledge of north Africa beyond Morocco.
So as you can see our perspective of the world is very limited.
**********************************************

1180.
Disturbing news reached me earlier in the year, concerning the activities of Hubert Langton the monk, who is said to be holding trials to discover if people are heretics, and if found guilty the heretics are being burnt in public. I recalled Langton to Wessex, so that I might learn more of his activities.

Me "I am a bit disturbed by the news I am hearing, I think we need to discuss your methods".

Langton "They are Gods methods, I am just a tool that he uses".

Me "I see, tell me more of Gods methods?".

Langton "If a heretic is suspected, they are subjected to trial by ordeal, to establish guilt or otherwise. If found guilty we cleanse the soul with purifying flames".

Me "Tell me more of this trial by ordeal?".

Langton "There are many ways, God decides which is appropriate".

Me "Discribe them to me?".

Langton "One way is to immerse a person fully in water untill their breath ceases, if the devil brings them back to life after we remove them from the water, they are heretic and must face the purifying flame.
Another way, is to remove a persons heart too examine if it is black or not.
By far the simplest way is to examine a persons body, sometimes a mark will be found, this is the mark of the devil".

Me "I think the inquisistion should cease, these methods may cause unrest".

Langton "On the contrary my Lord, the people are very happy when we burn a heretic, I fear if we stop the Lords work now, It will prove an unpopular decision. I also hear the Pope is pleased the inquisition is at work in England".

Me "I see, in that case you may continue".

The man is clearly insane, but what am I to do. I suspect it is the burnings that are popular with the people and not the inquisistion, and on consideration if it makes the people happy and gains us favour with the Pope then maybe the inquisistion is of some use after all. I will keep a watch on it.

Another daughter has been born, the Queen tells me she has been named Beatrice and that I now have eight daughters. I will ask Langton to pray for a male child before he leaves for Mercia. This will be his own trial by ordeal.
**********************************************

1181.
Great joy, I have a son, Prince Stephen. I was wrong about Hubert Langton, he is not insane at all, in fact he is obviously a very pious man. This has made me think deeply about my religion, and I now spend much more time at prayer. it has also convinced me that the inquisition is indeed Gods work, I have informed Langton that he has a free hand to use the inquisition as he sees fit, and should he require anything he need only ask.

I have one daughter less this year, my eldest, Princess Joan has married Lord Marshall of Ireland.
**********************************************

1182.
The war between the Almohads and Spain, Has claimed the life of King Pedro, he was slain during a battle in Navare, His heir is Ferdinand I.
Although Spain is far from beaten. The Almohads continue to make steady progress, in pushing North through the Iberain peninsular. I am unsure whether to be pleased or not, as to the way this war is progessing. On the one hand Almohad aggression has put a stop to Spanish ambition in Europe. On the other hand, if Spain were to collapse, the Almohads could make quick gains through France, and threaten lands which we ourselves have an interest in.

A marriage has taken place between our Prince Alfred, and the Byzantine Princess Epiphania.
After the ceremony I informed Prince Alfred that there was no reason for him to return to Sweden, and that he should now spend some time here in England, with his new bride. Alfred replied he still had work to oversee in Sweden, and that he would return once the work was complete.
I cannot understand Alfred’s haste to return to Sweden, Epiphania is a beautiful woman, and were I in Alfred’s place, Returning to Sweden would be the last thing on my mind.

For as long as can remember, at the end of each year the treasury has been empty. There has always been something which required the spending of money. However, over recent years there has been a surplus, and this has left us, with over 10,000 florins to spare at the end of this year.
If this trend continues, England is set to become a rich Kingdom.
**********************************************

1183.
I am 60 years of age this year. I am in good health, and do not feel as old, as my grey beard and lined face suggest. However, I am coming to the same realization, which I am sure every ruler comes to, as he approaches the grave. That one lifetime is not enough time to complete a Kings work. I will persevere to the end though, and hope that the end is some years away yet.

The inquisitor Hubert Langton, has requested, that I remove Lord Borleng from his possition in Wales, and replace him with Langton’s brother Harry. Although I do not consider Borleng to be indespesable, his proposed replacement is not much better.
I do not much like it that a lowly inquisitor, is telling me who is to govern Wales.
I will agree to this, as I do feel indebted to Langton, for bringing about the birth of my son, and he also has a certain amount of influence with the Pope. However, I do not intend to bend anymore than this.

The castle at Rouen in Normandy is all but complete, the main building is finished, and work on walls and towers is now underway. I had thought we would lose Normandy, to continental aggressors at some point during my reign, now it appears the old ancestoral home is secured. This is something my father would have been pleased about.
**************************

1184.
At the age of 71, my good friend and mentor, Strongbow Fitzgilbert has sadly passed away. He did not suffer, and died peacefully in his sleep.
As a young men, my father entrusted Strongbow with my education, he was a fine teacher, an excellent military tactician, and a thoroughly decent man. I doubt I will meet a man like Strongbow again in my lifetime.
Although Strongbow has been Earl of Wessex for many years and has made his home here, his family are originaly from Northumbria, where the ancestoral home is, and it was Strongbow’s wish that he be buried there by the side of his father, who was also named Strongbow.
My brothers and I all made the journey north to honour him. The Fitzgilbert estate is set in a valley it is a beautiful place, and Strongbow’s final resting place alongside his father, was on a hillside with a magnificent view overlooking a picturesque lake.
I’m sure Strongbow is at peace, what man could not be at peace in such a beautiful resting place.

Strongbow’s son, who like his father and grandfather before him, is also named Strongbow, inherits the title Earl of Wessex. If he is half the man his father was, he will make a good Lord.
**********************************************

1185.
Hubert Langton and his men are out of control, they have recorded 1350 burnings this year, in Wessex alone, and the burnings were the guilty ones. God alone only knows how many innocents have died during trial by ordeal.
Langton has now declared the province cleansed, and has moved on to Wales.
There is nothing I can do to stop him, in all honesty I fear the man. He prayed for a son to be born and it happened, if I were to displease him, he may pray for a son to die, and this is something I cannot risk.
Not only this, but now Langton has used his influence, to secure for us, an alliance with the Papacy. This is something, I, my father, and my grandfather, have been endeavouring to achieve for almost one hundred years now. So this leaves me even more indebted to him, he certainly makes things happen, but there can be no doubt, Langton is a very dangerous man indeed.

I was hoping, that I would not have to choose sides, in the war between the Almohads and Spain. However, the emissary to Khalifah Ismail I arrived at court this year, with an offer of alliance.
We earn much trade income from the Almohad lands, and if I were to insult Ismail, by refusing his offer, I am sure there would be trouble for our shipping, so the offer was accepted.

Following in his brother Alfred's footsteps, Edmund has also taken a Byzantine princess for his wife. She is named Zenophilia and is every bit as beautiful as her sister Epiphania.
Unlike Alfred, Edmund has no wish to be away from his new bride.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 1:38 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 634
(3/14/04 11:32 pm)
Reply
The Doomsday Book of 1185

BUILDINGS/IMPROVEMENTS.

Wessex.(Lord Fitzgilbert. Loyalty 9, Piety 4, Dread 6, Command 6, Accumen 7)
Castle, Bowyer, Armourer, Spearmakers workshop, Siege engineer, Town watch, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, 40% farmland, Horse farmer, Royal court, Church, Monastry, Border forts, Port, Shipwright.

Mercia.(Lord de Normandie. L8, P3, D3, C4, A3)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchant, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Shipwright.

Northumbria.(Lord Becket,Chamberlain. L9, P2, D5, C1, A5)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineer, Town guard, Merchant, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Shipwright, Copper mine complex.

Normandy.(Lord Bolingbroke. L9, P4, D5, C3, A3)
Castle, 20% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Wales.(Lord Langton. L9, P8, D3, C1, A3)
Keep, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineer, Town watch, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Copper mine complex.

Scotland.(Lord Mercadier. L9, P3, D9, C4, A4)
Keep, Armourer, Spearmaker, Town watch, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Ireland.(Lord Marshall. L9, P3, D3, C6, A5)
Keep, Spearmaker, Town watch, Trading post, 80% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Norway.(Lord Stanley. L9, P5, D3, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Trading post, 20% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Sweden.(Lord Gascoign. L9, P7, D4, C1, A4)
Fort motte & bailey, Border forts.

MILITARY.

Wessex.
20 Royal knights.
600 Spearmen.
600 Archers.
240 Militia sergeants.
240 Feudal men at arms.
240 Urban militia.
240 Highlanders.
160 Hobilars.
120 Kerns.
3 Balista's crews.

Mercia.
20 Royal knights.

Northumbria.
20 Royal knights.

Normandy.
20 Royal knights.

Wales.
82 Royal knights.

Scotland.
20 Royal knights.

Ireland.
20 Royal knights.

Norway.
20 Royal knights.

Sweden.
40 Royal knights.
37 Mercenary spearmen.
43 Mercenary militia sergeants.

NAVAL.
16 Barques.

AGENTS.
3 x Emissaries.
3 x Assassins.
10 x Spies.
5 x Inquisitors.
11 x Bishops.

TREASURY.
Province income.
Wessex. 956
Mercia. 751
Northumbria. 1138
Normandy. 442
Wales. 485
Scotland. 330
Ireland. 646
Norway. 514
Sweden. 356

Tot income 5618

Tot in Treasury 12,899

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 2:31 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 635
(3/14/04 11:34 pm)
Reply
Chapter 3. (continued)

1186.
Emperor Rudolf of the HRE has died. We in England will shed no tears at his passing, as it was he who took the decision to invade Anjou, during my fathers reign.
The incoming Emperor is Heinrich V.

Our new ally Khalifah Ismail has also died this year. It is to be hoped that his son, Yusuf III, will continue to encourage trade between our two Kingdoms.
Yusuf's reign has started well for him, but not for Spain, as Aragon has now fallen to the Almohads.
**********************************************

1187.
I have made an alliance with the Byzantine Emperor Nicephorus IV. This meant cancelling our long standing alliance with Poland, as they and the Byzantines are at war. I feel it will be more advantageous, for us to ally with the Byzantines, than keep the alliance with Poland.

The HRE has begun to build a fleet. our traders report seeing their ships in the north sea, and although our fleet is huge in comparison, they could still cause us some problems. Therfor I have decided to begin making moves towards establishing a better relationship with the HRE.

Lord Stanley of Norway has married my daughter Princess Mary. Stanley is a good man, he has done well in Norway, and this is just reward for his endeavours.

The Almohad Khalifah Yusuf, after his early success of last year, has suffered a reverse of fortunes this year. A massive Loyalist army rose up in Aragon, and the Spaniards sent men in to support the uprising, it is rumoured that the Spanish force numbered over 4000, it is little wonder that the Almohads chose to retreat.
**********************************************

1188.
During my fathers reign, we lost the province of Anjou to the HRE. It now looks likely, that the HRE will now lose Anjou to the French. They invaded earlier in the year and now lay siege to the castle at Angers. It is a pity that the opportunist Emperor Rudolf died just two years ago, and did not live to see the loss of Anjou.

I have experienced problems finding suitable foriegn Prince's, to marry my many daughters. I have decided that two of my eldest daughters, will marry into English nobility.
Princess Beatrice is to marry Lord Gascoign of Sweden, and Princess Elizabeth is to marry Lord Mercadier of Scotland.

The keep at Stockholm in Sweden is now completed, and work is to begin on walls and towers. Although these fortifications would not hold a major power at bay, I believe they would prove too difficult for the small Danish army to breach.
**********************************************

1189.
I have another son, this has come as something of a surprise, I was expecting another eight daughters before God would allow me a second son. He has been named Henry.

I have started to take a keen interest, in the war between Spain and the Almohads. We have many traders operating in Southern France and the Iberian peninsular, so it is easy to keep up with developments in this conflict.
At present the Spanish Kingdom consists of Aquitane, Toulouse, Navare and Aragon. The Almohads hold everything south of this. This year there was an uprising in the province of Valencia in support of Spain, but unlike the successful uprising in Aragon of a few years ago, this one was brutally put down by the Almohads. I will keep the diary informed of further developments.

The castle at Rouen in Normandy is now complete with ring wall and catapult towers, it is a magnificent fortification, the finest in the Kingdom, even better than the Tower of London.
**********************************************

1190.
During the early part of this year, I began to develop a cough, which quickly turned into something far worse.
As this illness took hold of me, I grew very weak, and was chilled to the bone, eventualy I had to take to my bed and shortly after remember nothing, until many days later when I began to recover.
My brother John told me that during my illness, I seemed to be possed by the devil, and eventualy fell into a deep slumber. Everyone thought that I would die, and the Bishop was summond to pray for my soul. Then miraculously I began to recover, and I am now completly recovered.

This however, did make me think of what might have happend should I have died. I asked John what he would have done, and John told me, that he would have assumed the power of regent until my son Stephen came of age, he also said that I would be wise to talk with Alfred of this also, as he himself was getting old, and as Stephen is only 10 years old there was a possibilty that the role of regent could fall to Alfred.

I spoke with Alfred of this some time later, and he assured me there was nothing to worry about. I am truly fortunate to have such loyal brothers.

Things look grim for Spain, France has allied with the Almohads, and I believe the purpose of this is to carve up the Spanish lands between them.
The Almohads have also retaken Aragon.
**********************************************

1191.
I have been trying for some years now to make an alliance with the Italians. The reason for this being, the Italians have a substanstial fleet in the waters around the Italian peninsular, and I think our ships would be safer should an alliance be formed between our two Kingdoms.
This is not a simple matter though. The Italians are part of a large alliance that also includes Denmark, who we are at war with, and I think this is the reason they refuse our offers.
I have tried to make peace with Denmark, in order to try and gain favour with the Italians, but the Danes also refuse.
After this I tried to make an alliance with the HRE, hoping they would except, because an alliance with the HRE would mean the end of our alliance with France, who they are at war with.
This in turn might have applied enough presure to make the Danes agree to peace, and so open the doors to an agreement with Italy.
So the HRE hold the key to alliance with Italy, but after exhaustive negotiations with the HRE, during which I offered them one of my daughters as a royal bride, they would still not agree.
So all my efforts have come to nought, diplomacy is a tiresome business indeed.

In the war between the HRE and France, the HRE have now lost Anjou completely, as the castle at Angers has finally fallen to the French.
In the war between the Almohads and Spain, Aragon has changed hands once more, after Spain took it back from Almohads.
**********************************************

1192.
Earlier this year the HRE, had revenge on the French for the fall of Anjou, when they invaded Friesland with a large army.
The French were ill prepared for this, and withdrew leaving the province to the HRE.
Spain have followed up last years success with another one, by taking Valencia.

The buildings and grounds of the royal court are to be extended, as I wish to create a royal estate the likes of which exist in the HRE, I think our status and wealth demands that we have such a place.

I am writing this towards the end of the year, and my illness of two years ago has returned. It is still in the early stages, I have a cough and feel somewhat weak, I am fairly sure that it is the same affliction as last time, although I hope it is not.
**********************************************

1193.
The illness I had feared towards the end of last year, has proved not to be the same as the one of three years ago. It is similar, but not as fierce as the previous one, although it does seem to have more stamina, as I have suffered throughout the whole year with it. It seems to be something I may have to learn to live with.

Someone who will no longer have to live with such things is, Lord de Normandie of Mercia, he died just recently after many years of service to the Kingdom.
Lord de Normandie never married and leaves this world without a heir to his title. I have awarded the vacant title to Sir Nigel Curthose, he is a capable man who should do well for Mercia.

After being quiet for some time, Hubert Langton has taken up the torch again. With renewed vigour, he has set about cleansing the province of Northumbria. There are rumours of 700 dead already, and he has only been at the task 3 months.

In the midst of all this illness and death, there is new life. The Queen has given me another son, he has been named Edward.
**********************************************

1194.
(An extract from the diary of Prince John)

January.
The illness that my brother has been suffering for almost a year now, has shown its self to be the same illness as before.
During the night loud shouting was heared coming from the Kings chamber. On investigation the King was found to be in a delirious state and sweating profusely.
The illness progressed much as before, after several days he once again slipped into a deep sleep, and prayers were said, as we thought he might die. then as before he awoke and began to recover.

February.
The King has recovered somewhat, but this time the illness has taken a greater toll on him than before. He has not risen from his sickbed, and spends much time sleeping. During time when he is awake, he is able to converse as normal, but seems to tire quickly.

February 21st
It is just gone midnight as I write this entry. I have just left my brother the King asleep in his chamber, and decided I had to write down our conversation whilst it is fresh in my mind.
I had gone to Edward's chamber to see how he was, and found him asleep, I decided to stay a while in case he awoke. I took a book down of the shelf, pulled a chair up to the side of his bed, and began to read. After a while Edward awoke.

Edward "Ah John, help me sit up would you".

(I sat him up and placed a pillow behind his back)

Edward "Thank you, is all well in the Kingdom?".

Me "Yes everything is fine, are you feeling any better?".

Edward "No, just the same really, I just had a very nice dream though".

Me "What was thy dream about?".

Edward "It was that night in the great hall at tower, the one when father gathered us all together, do you remember?".

Me "Oh yes, who could forget that night, poor father it must have been a great disapointment for him".

Edward "Yes, it is funny now though to think back of it".

Me "Yes I have allowed myself a smile many times over the years, when I think back upon that night".

Edward "I think my mind must be growing old, as I cant remember too much about it".

Me "There is nothing wrong with your mind my brother, In fact I am surprised you remember the night at all, after the amount of ale you consumed that night".

Edward "Will you do something for me John?".

Me "Of course what is it".

Edward "Bring us a jug of ale".

Me "Is that wise considering your state?".

Edward "Oh come now John, all the good intentioned souls who take care of me seem to suffer from deafness when I mention ale. If ale is to kill me then so be it".

(I smile and leave the chamber, when I return I have a jug of ale and two tankards)

Edward "Ah good ale, man's finest achievement".

Me "What shall we drink to?".

Edward "Lets drink to the man who brewed the first drop of ale".

Me "Do you now who he was?".

Edward "No, but he must have been a fine fellow, and were he here now I should knight him".

Me "I was just thinking about that night with father, our brother Richard was such a pompous ass".

Edward "Indeed he was, I imagine he was very indignant when he was killed on the field of battle".

Me "Yes, I am sure he would only consent to be killed by someone of royal blood".

Edward "Hahaha, Your right he was an ass, I doubt if our brother William shed many tears for him".

Me "No, William hated him, and I also hated him for the way he teased poor William".

Edward "Ah yes William, father should never have sent him to Sweden".

Me "It should have been me who died in Sweden. had I not disobeyed father, it would have been William sat here now with thee".

Edward "Late in his life father told me he regreted sending William to Sweden".

Me "I think he blamed me for Williams death".

Edward "No he didn't, he blamed himself, he told me you were right to disobey him, but that I should not tell you so".

Me "You have just told me".

Edward "Yes, well you should know".

Me "Thank you brother".

Edward "I am growing tired again John".

Me "Here, let me make you comforable".

Edward "I am pleased you did not go to Sweden John, you are the finest brother any man could have".

Me "And I love thee dearly as well, now sleep, I will visit thee again tomorrow".

(Edward closes his eyes and is soon asleep, I pull the covers up around him, and leave)

February 22nd.
Last night my brother Edward died in his sleep, I do not wish to write anymore than this, as I am too upset.

February 23rd.
I still cannot come to terms with the fact that Edward is no longer with us. However I must find strength, as this is what Edward would have wanted.
I have called a meeting of my brothers, to take place tomorrow.

February 24th.
(The meeting)

Me "The purpose of this meeting, is to discuss how we are to manage the situation of having a King in minority".

Edmund "You are not seriously considering doing this are you?".

Me "Doing what?".

Edmund "Come now John, Prince Stephen is a tiresome brat, and should he become King, it will cause all manner of problems for the Kingdom".

Me "I thought this was already decided, Alfred, what are your thoughts?".

Alfred "It is decided, we gave our word to Edward, and as far as I am concerned nothing has happened to change that".

Edmund "To hell with that, make thy self King, John. You have the support of the nobility, and England needs a strong King".

Me "It is God who makes Kings, not men, and we all know the story of Hubert Langtons prayer that gave birth to Prince Stephen.
I for one am not willing to incur the wrath of God".

Alfred "I am of the same mind, what are you worried about Edmund?".

Edmund "I am sure weak leadership will bring invasion".

Me "Do you think we are just going to leave Stephen to his own devices. Stephen will be King in name only, I will be making the decisions and when I pass on, then Alfred will take over".

Edmund "This I can accept, although I still believe it would be better to make thy self King".

Me "That is not going to happen, we have Stephen at a young age, he will do as he is told, with Alfred taking over the reins of power should I die, and you should anything happen to Alfred, Stephen will be no more than a puppet".

Edmund "We cannot keep him as a puppet indefinately".

Alfred "Yes but it will give him time to mature and us time to mould him into a King".

Edmund "Very well I agree".

Me "Good, now let us get down to the details of managing the situation".

(The discussion carries on for the rest of the day, until we eventualy have a workable plan)
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 1:43 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 636
(3/14/04 11:35 pm)
Reply
Chapter 4.
The Diary of King Stephen I. 1194-1242

1194.

February 22nd
As a Royal Prince of 14 years, I have had very little contact with my father and uncles over the years, as they are always busy with matters of the Kingdom. I have spent much of my lifetime in the company of the women and children of the court.
So when Uncle John entered my chamber this morning, and told everyone else to leave, I knew something important was happening.

John "There is no easy way to tell you this Stephen, so I will just say it. Your father is dead."

Me "Oh."

John "Are you not upset boy."

Me "Yes of course, poor father."

John "You do realize, that this means that you are to be King."

Me "Yes Uncle John."

John "Very well, I will leave you with your grief, and will speak with you again in a few days time."

I am not upset, my father was a stranger to me, how can I mourn someone I didn't really know. I am however, looking forward to being King.

February 23rd.
Uncle John has ordered that no one should leave the court. The select few of us who know of my father's death have been confined to the royal quarter's, there is a strange mood about, my mother looks frightend and worried.

February 24th.
The sense of forboding has deepend, it feels as though we are all waiting for something to happen. When I ask mother what is happening, she just tells me not to worry and that all is well.

February 25th.
The waiting is over, and mother was right there was nothing to worry about, I suppose this is the way of things when a King dies.
I have had another meeting with Uncle John.

John "I am sorry about the last few days Stephen, there was much to do and it is important that we do things the right way. This afternoon I will issue a proclaimation telling all of your fathers death, and then things can return to normal at court.
Now Stephen tell me, do you know what minority means."

Me "Yes, it is when the King has not yet come of age."

John "That is good, you are a bright boy, so you will understand that this is the situation we have in the Kingdom now?"

Me "yes, what happens now Uncle John."

John "You are to be crowned King on the first day of March, But during the time before your coming of age, I will perform the duties of King. and keep you informed about things that you may wish to keep an account of."

Me "Are there things I need to do as King?"

John "Do not worry about that, I will tell thee what is required."

March 1st.
I am now King, my coronation was a grand affair, although it was exciting to begin with, as the day wore on it became tedious and by the end I was glad it was over.

May.
I am very disapointed, being a King in minority is awful. I can no longer do things that other boys of my age are allowed to do, because Uncle John says it is not fitting of a King. yet I am not allowed to do any of the good things that grown up Kings do.
Uncle John has told me Pope Nicholas IV has died. His successor is Nicholas V, Uncle John says I should record this in my diary as it is an important event.

August.
I have found out that being King has some advantages. Uncle John explained to me that France has invaded the Spanish province of Aquitane, and that they were laying seige to the castle at Bordeaux. He showed me maps of France, drawings of the castle, and explained in great detail what had happened, it was very interesting.

September.
Uncle John tells me that King Casimir of the Polish has been killed in battle by the Byzantines, and the Polish Kingdom is destroyed. I asked him if he had any maps of Poland, he said he had some of the northern part, but that he was busy and would show them to me another time.
**********************************************

1195.
Uncle Jonh tells me that Lord Becket, who is the Earl of Northumbrland and Lord Chamberlain, has died. He says that he has given the title Earl of Northumberland to Sir Geoffrey de Vere, and the office of Lord Chamberlain to Fitzalan of Wessex.
All this is of little interest to me, as I dont know any of these men. I will record it in the diary though, as Uncle John says these things are important.

Now to something I am interested in, war.
Uncle John told me that The Almohads had Invaded Aragon again, he also gave me a large map of the known world so that I may know more of the places where all these wars are taking place.
After he had left, I studied the map and found that with the Almohads now in Aragon Spain is now divided into three parts, Navare, Valencia and Toulouse.

Uncle John tells me that the Kingdom of Sicily is now destroyed. The Byzantines captured King Paolo of Sicily and executed him by removing his head with an axe. I imagine this was a fine spectacle, I would have dearly loved to have witnessed such a thing.
**********************************************

1196.
My sister Joan has been married to Lord de Vere of Northumbria. There was a long ceremony which I found very tedious, However I did enjoy the feast afterwards.
Uncle Alfred sat next to me and told me much about his time in Sweden, he has fought many battles and killed over a thousand men. I like Alfred, he knows much more about war than Uncle John.

I had hoped there would be more news about the war in Spain, but none has come this year. However, The Byzantines have now gone to war with the people of Novgorod, and we have cancelled our alliance with Novgorod.
I find the Byzantines very interesting, they are always at war, hopefully there will be more news of a another gruesome execution soon.
Uncle John tells me that the Egyptians have reached Hungary, he says they are heathens, and are renowned for the many ways of execution they practice, I must learn more of the Egyptians.

My minority ends during the winter of this year, then I will truly be King. I intend to take England to war next year against the Danes.
**********************************************

1197.
(A discussion I had with Uncle John)

Me "Uncle, now that I have come of age, I have decided that I should start to do the work of King. The first thing I wish to do is take an army into Denmark."

John "Yes, it is good that you wish to assume more of the duties of King, but an invasion of Denmark would not be wise at this time."

Me "Why is this?"

John "For many years during your father's reign, and since his death, we have been building our forces up towards an invasion of France. That time draws close, and an invasion of Denmark would set our plans back."

Me "Oh I see, I would like to view these plans."

John "Indeed, and I will show them to thee, but first you must learn more of the financial side of running the Kingdom."

Me "Such things bore me Uncle, I am more suited to commanding armies."

John "Stephen, these things may be tedious, but a great warrior King needs to know all about such things. An army on the march needs to eat, and weapons cost money. The greatest of military tacticians cannot win battles if his men cannot fight."

Me "Very well teach me."

John "I will teach thee, but you must be patient as there is much to learn."

I have spent much of this year in the company of Uncle John, learning about how much a soldier eats per day, how much a spear costs, who my governors are, how much tax we take on a bale of wool, and a thousand other tedious details.
By the time Uncle John has finished filling my heard with all this, I doubt there will be room left for military matters.

I am still taking an interest in the war in Spain, and this year the Almohads have taken Valencia. Surely now it can only be a matter of time before the Spanish Kingdom is no more.

My sister Emma has married Lord Curthose of Mercia this year, and during the feast which took place afterwards, Uncle Alfred said to Uncle John, "We will need to find a bride for young Stephen here soon". This is the first time that such a thing had occured to me, although I must admit I am intrigued by the thought of having a woman.
**********************************************

1198.
I am losing patience with Uncle John. During much of last year and the early part of this year I have been a hard working student of fiscal matters, and other tedious trivialities.
I had hoped that come the spring I would be leading the invasion force across the channel and into Flanders. Now Uncle John tells me that the invasion force will not be ready to leave this year. I argued with him over this, accusing him of keeping me in the dark over military planing. He said that he did not want to bother me with the details, as I was already embroiled in learning of other matters of state.
I cant help thinking that my uncle is purposely trying to frustrate my ambitions, however, I will give him the benefit of the doubt this year, as he did put up a rather strong argument about the strength and make up of our armies.

As if to dampen my spirits even more, war on the continent still continues to rage.
The HRE has invaded French held Burgundy, and The Almohads have put down a loylist uprising in Aragon.

One thing I am very pleased about. The work that has been going on for several years now, to transform the royal court into an estate is now finished.
The extension to the court itself contains a new quarters for myself, I have now taken up residence and am finding it much to my liking. Also the estate itself is very good for riding and hunting.
**********************************************

1199.
(A meeting with Uncle John)

Me "Uncle John, are we finally ready to go to war this year."

John "I fear not Stephen, our source in Denmark tells me that the Danes have become stronger, and it looks likely that they will soon launch an attack on Sweden.
Before we can launch an invasion of France we will need to weaken the Danish army."

Me "So when do we attack Denmark?"

John "Next year."

Me "Good, what army am I to take with me?"

John "Oh no my boy, that is not the plan, Early next year we will set about recruiting a mercenary army, and when we have enough men, we will turn them loose on the Danes."

Me "Who will lead these mercenaries?"

John "It matters not, we do not intend to conquer Denmark, just to cause as much damage as possible."

Me "This is not a very chivalric way of fighting a war Uncle."

John "I agree, but it is a necessary evil."

Me "So when will the invasion of France go ahead?"

John "It will be 1201."

So I am now to wait two years before I can lead our armies to a glorious victory. I am not pleased about this, but there is logic in Uncle Johns words. Although I am sceptical about this proposed attack on Denmark, I will wait and see if it materializes.

More misfortune has befallen the Spaniards. King Ferdinand has been killed in battle during an ill fated attack on Aragon. His heir is King Sancho III, who inherits a very precarious possition, as The castle at Bordeaux in Aquitane has now fallen to the French. This will now free up French armies for an invasion of Toulouse or Navare.
**********************************************

1200.
Uncle John has surprised me, true to his word the attack on Denmark has taken place.
Early in the year, Uncle John introduced me to a man he had found to lead the attack. His name is Adolf Blankenberg, a native of Saxony, now in exile. He has a strong hatred for the Danes, as he says it was their treachery that caused his exile. This is a man motivated by money and revenge. Uncle John says he is the ideal man for this task, and I agree.
When Blankenberg ask what the task was to be, Uncle john explained, that he was to gather a small band of mercenaries, numbering no more than 400. then we would transport them by sea to a place north of Helsingor. Once there Blankenberg would be given a free hand, to do as he pleased, with just one condition. That at some point he would bring the Danes to battle and inflict some damage on their army.

As spring arrived Blankenberg had his men ready to leave, they were slightly more than 400, numbering 437 in all, made up of 120 militia, 120 vikings, 80 alan cavalry, 80 horse archers and 37 spearmen. The plan was to sail them through the Skagerrak, close to the coastline's of Norway and Sweden, then across to the point north of Helsingor.

(Blankenberg takes up the story)

We made landfall at the place north of Helsingor, and after a nights rest, I decided we should march on Helsingor to see what booty was to be had. we reached the settlement to find it undefended, I gave my men orders to take anything of value, and lay waste to the rest.
We left Helsingor ablaze, with not a soul alive, we were laden down with treasure, our stomachs full and our loins empty.

We made our way south along the coast towards Copenhagen, leaving a trail of burning villages behind us, until we reached a place close to Niva. It was here that we came face to face with King Hardeknud and his army.

The Battle of Niva.

My scout had returned to tell me, that the Danes were on the other side of the forest that lay ahead of us, and that they numbered around 200. Made up of mostly militia, but with some vikings and sprearmen, they also had two balistae and were lead by the King and around 25 royal knights.

First to appear through the forest was the King himself. I deployed my small band of spearmen to the fore, and sent my horse archers on ahead to greet him.

The Horse archers attacked a couple of times, and this was enough to draw the King and his knights on to our spears. Our horse archers retreated behind the spears, and proceeded to fire into the melee. This killed some of our men, but also took many of the knights from their horses.

We stood there and watched the fight, as I am sure the rest of the Danish army also did, from their refuge in the forest.
Eventualy we could see no more horses, and our spearmen were grouped together seemingly stabing the ground with their spears. As I arrived at the scene, the spearmen parted to allow me to view their craftsmanship. Hardeknud lay on the ground, spears had pierced his body everywhere that his armour would allow, most gruesome of all was the fact that his visor had been forced open, and instead of eyes he now looked through two spearholes.

I ordered my alan cavalry to move around the forest, and destroy their balistae. Whilst the rest of my men moved up to the edge of the forest. Once there the vikings moved into the forest and set about their work. There was a brief and violent engagement, but eventualy the vikings prevailed, and the remanants of the Danish army fled out through the other side of the forest, to where my alans, who had now finished with the balistae, waited for them.

We counted 150 Danish dead, and took 50 captive. After stripping the Prisoners of everything of value, we set them free.

We marched on Copenhagen, and After promising to spare the lives of the people within, the castle opened its gates to us.

(Here ends Blankenberg's tale)

So we have an unexpected victory to celebrate, and the Danish are no more, as Hardeknud was last of the Danish line.
Uncle John immeadiatly sent Uncle Alfred to Copenhagen, with a large bag of gold for Blankenberg, who we were now worried would assume control of Denmark, but our worries were unfounded, Blankenberg said he had no wish to become King of Denmark, and was more than pleased with the wealth he had gained from this venture.
Uncle Alfred has been made Prince of Denmark, this is fitting reward for all his endeavours in Scandinavia.

Spain has suffered another blow, the Almohads have invaded Toulouse and now lay seige to the castle there.

One other piece of news, Uncle John's son, Prince Richard has now come of age.
**********************************************

1201.
(A meeting with Uncle John, in February of this year)

John "Stephen, I am afraid there is much I have to tell thee, and none of it will be to your liking."

Me "I am listening."

John "The planned invasion of France will have to be postponed until next year."

Me "Why is this."

John "I think we may have been a little too optimistic about having everything in place, for the invasion to go ahead this year."

Me "So that is it, we are not ready yet again. Answer me this one thing truthfully, Uncle John. Will I have an army to lead across the channel next year?"

John "Ah, this is something else I have been meaning to discuss with thee. It will be your Uncle Edmund who leads the army across the channel."

Me "NO, I FORBID IT, I am King and I will lead my army into France."

John "I am sorry Stephen, but the decision is already made."

Me "BY WHOM, MAY I ASK?"

John "By me."

Me "Uncle John, it may have escaped your attention, but the crown sits upon my head, not yours. I will lead the army and that is my final word on the matter."

John "Unless I give my word the men will not follow you Stephen."

Me "I have had enough of your treason, GUARDS."

(Two guards enter the chamber)

Me "Arrest Prince John and escort him to the tower."

(The guards look at each other, then across to John, who smiles at them and waves them out of the room. I slump down into a chair.)

Me "So that is it, I am King in title only. why do you not be done with it, have me killed and take the crown for yourself."

John "If that was what I intended, I should have done it when you were 14."

Me "So why didn't you?"

John "God chose thee to be King, Stephen. You are my brothers son, and when your father died I promised myself that you would become the King he had hoped you would be, and if I allow thee to go to France, where there is good chance of being killed, I would be breaking that promise."

Me "Do you mind leaving me alone Uncle John, I have much to ponder."

(John nods sympatheticly and leaves the room)

A month later and after much sulking, then drinking, and finally thinking, I meet Uncle John again for another discussion.

John "Are you still sore with me Stephen?"

Me "Yes very, but with time it may ease."

John "What is it you wish to discuss?"

Me "Although I am displeased about not being allowed to lead the invasion, I would like to know of the plan."

John "Ah thats better, you know Stephen I would have dearly liked to have gone myself, but I am an old man and would just be a burden to the army."

Me "I am a young man uncle John, and would have been an asset to the invasion."

John "Yes, but as a dead King you would have quickly become a burden. Now let me tell you of the plan.
Edmund will lead the old army across the channel first, along with all the spare knights we can find. The old army has many obsolete units within it, and so I am expecting very heavy losses. This is the main reason I am against you going. Edmund will then advance on Ghent.
Should things go well for us, the new army lead by the Earl of Wessex will follow across the channel to consolidate our possition.
Should things go bad for us, we will make another attempt next year with the new army.

Me "You say all the spare knights, does this include your own son Prince Richard?"

John "Yes, I am sorry to say it does."

Me "Why do you not forbid him to go, as you have me?"

John "You will achieve great things Stephen. This is Richards chance to achieve, and he wishes to go."

Me "Uncle John, can I request something of thee?"

John "Yes, what."

Me "Will you make me the King my father wished I should become?"

John "Yes, I have already started. trust me Stephen, and with a little patience you will become something far greater than a mighty warrior."

Me "I feel my soreness towards thee has abated a little Uncle."

John "That is good."
**********************************************

1202.
An account of the Battle of Oostende in Flanders. as told by Prince Edmund, commander of the English invasion force.

The night before I had made it know to the night watchman, that I wished to be woke at first light, and this he did.
I made the short walk from our camp down to the beach, sat on a rock gazed out across the channel and listened to the waves breaking on the shore. All alone, I thought that a man with out purpose would find this a very peaceful place to be.
However, that man is not me. yesterday I sailed across from England with my army of over two and a half thousand men, today we march on Ghent.
My army is made up of.
100 royal knights.
160 hobilars.
240 feudal men at arms.
600 spearmen.
600 archers.
240 militia sergeants.
240 urban militia.
240 highlanders.
120 gallowglasses.
120 kerns.
3 balistae and their crews.

As I sit here they are being woken and making ready for the day ahead. I take out the bread and ale I have brought with me, and sit a while longer while I eat and drink. This peacful place is so far removed from the place I am going to, a man could live out his days here and be very happy I think. I can see a fishing boat in the distance, I wonder what the life of a fisherman might be like. I here a horse coming close, I turn about, it is young Richard. "The men will be ready to move soon Uncle", says richard, "Yes I am finished here", I reply. I must have been sat here longer than I thought, I get up and make my way back to camp.

I arrive back at camp, and begin to give orders to my unit commanders. just as I finish a rider comes in, "Sire they are on the other side of the hill and approaching", he says, "how many", says I, "at least the same as us", says he.

I quickly form the men up, just as we get into something resembling a formation, the first Frenchmen come over the hill in the distance. I order 3 groups of knights forward in case they decide to attack, and start organising what we now call the English defence, behind the knights.

The English defence has 3 lines of spearmen, in front of 3 lines of archers. In front of the spearmen are 2 lines of foot soldiers in this case they are urban militia, and in front of them are another 2 lines of archers. guarding our flanks on this occasion are 2 groups of hobilars. About half way through this deployment the French stop and begin to form up, this is good because it affords me the time to finish our formation.
I take up position behind the army and central.

The battlefield is flat, to our left is a forest, to our right the beach, in front and quite a way off are two wooded area's with a gap between them. The french have deployed across the gap and into the trees on either side.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=39753

The scene is set, now let us test the mettle of these Frenchmen. I order the 3 groups of royal knights forward, towards the gap. As they get in range they come under fire from balista and catapult, French militia sergeants and hobilars come forward to meet them. Our knights are getting the better of them when the French send more militia's in, after a while our knights retreat, towards the middle of the field. The French follow and our men attack again, eventualy our men are beaten. We have inflicted losses though and I would say honours are even.

The French now have two units forward of their original position, where the bulk of their force is.
I call up men from the rear, 2 units of men at arms and 1 of gallowglasses. I order our urban militia forward from their positions, behind our forward archers, and at the group of French militia in the center of the field. I order the men at arms into the positions the urban militia have vacated, and keep the gallowglasses just behind me.

As our militia close on the Frenchmen in the middle, two groups of men at arms emerge from the forest, and rush towards the middle. As the fight gets underway the French send in another 2 units of militia sergeants. Our men are outnumbered, and break towards our lines drawing the French with them.
As they come into arrow range of our forward archers, I send in the gallowglasses, 1 unit of men at arms, and the hobilars guarding our left flank. the French attack is destroyed, and they turn and run. I let our men chase after them and they rout another two units of militia on their way towards the French positions.
I decide to test the resolve of the French, by letting the attack follow through into their front line, there is a brief fight and our men are routed.
Some of the Gallowglasses and men at arms rally, and attack into the left wooded area that the French occupy. They disappear into the trees and are gone sometime before they re-emerge, followed by around 200 spearmen in hot pursuit.
They give chase all the way across the field, and end up in the forest on our left flank.

I move the Hobilars on our right flank, across to the left to guard against the spearmen in the forest, and move our remaining unit of men at arms into a central position behind our forward archers.
More reinforcements are arriving, in the shape of 2 units of highlanders, and 1 of kerns.

I send the kerns into the forest on our left to flush out the spearmen, and move the highlanders up to the edge of the forest. As the kerns come running out of the forest with the spearmen behind them, they are confronted by 240 highlanders. The spearmen turn to run back into the forest, but the highlanders are too fast for them, they chase them back into the forest where a bloody masacre takes place. I send the hobilars in to chase the spearmen down as they flee.

More reinforcements have arrived, 2 units of militia sergeants, I deploy them to the flanks. We now have a substantial force in the forest to our left flank, where the massacre took place.
I decide to send them forward to attack the flank of the main French army, which is in the wooded area to the left of the gap.
Kerns out front, highlanders behind, and hobilars behind them, in case the French emerge from the trees. Our men disappear into the trees, Frenchmen move from the gap also heading into the trees.
The Kerns come running out chased by hobilars, who are met by our hobilars, whilst the kerns toss javelins at them. We win this encounter, and fall back a little to await the outcome of the fight which is now taking place in the forest.
After a while a handfull of highlanders emerge from the trees, running like men possessed. the French redeploy into the gap, there numbers look depleted.
I send the kerns back into the forest, and almost immeadiately, they come running back out chased by spearmen. Our hobilars have no choice but to attack, and they are performing well, until French militia's and peasants overpower them. The appearance of peasants on the field gives me a clue that the French are getting near to breaking.

Our last reinforcements arrive, Prince Richard and 40 royal knights. I place them out front and order the whole army forward into arrow range. Now we finish this I think.
As Richard and his men draw close, the catapult begins to fire again. Richard panics and charges his men into the gap, where They put up a brave fight but they are badly outnumbered, and cut down.
Emboldened by their success against our knights, the french now pour forward, into the full force of a hail of arrows. I send my foot soldiers forward to hold them there, whilst the archers use their arrows. All our arrows gone I order everyone forward. A unit of French peasants break and run, panic quickly spreads through the ranks, the rout begins, and the day is ours.

The battlefield is covered with bodies, but this tells a false story, because hidden in the trees are at least as many again. Over 3000 men dead, around 1500 each side, including my brother John's only son. That night I returned to the place on the beach, to try and find some solace, but none was to be had. This was now a god forsaken place, where no man would want to remain.

(Here ends Edmunds account)

After reading this account, I marveled at the complexity of the battle, and am very impressed by Edmunds generalship.
Secretly I think Uncle John was right not to allow me lead the invasion, As I could not have commanded the army in such a way.

Uncle John took the news of Richards death with such dignity, although I have a feeling he is deeply hurt. I would like to offer him some words of sympathy, but cannot find the right ones.

The castle at Ghent is now under seige, Edmund estimates they can last but two years. Our new army commanded by the Earl of Wessex is now also in Flanders.

The Almohads have cancelled our alliance, because of the war with France.

King Matyas of Hungary has been killed in a battle against the Egyptians. Matyas was the last of the line, and the Hungarian Kingdom dies with him.
**********************************************

1203.
In spring of this year, the French launched a desperate bid to lift the seige at Ghent. We have over 4000 men camped around Ghent. So I dont know whether to call King Henry's actions brave or foolhardy, as he aproached that day with his rag tag band of 700 men. This encounter in itself, would not have been worthy of mention, had it not been for one event that day.

(An account by Lord Fitzgilbert Earl of Wessex and commander of the invasion force.)

When I arrived in Flanders last year, shortly after the battle of Oostende. I was determined to find out what had gone wrong. "what had gone wrong" you might say, after all we did win the battle.
Well for the first time since its conception, a version of the English defence had been tried out, and we had suffered many casualties.
You may wonder why this should be of such concern to me. Well, the English defence was mainly the Idea of my father Strongbow, and so I feel somewhat responsible for it.
After discussions with Prince Edmund about the events that day. I finally came to the conclusion, that the heavy casualties that day, were due in no part to the English defence strategy, but rather the obsolete units that were tasked with making it work, and so decided that the strategy should be given another chance to prove good.

King Henry of France offered me the opportunity to test the defence this year with his vain attempt to lift the seige at Ghent.

This time we were able to deploy the English defence, as it was meant to be done. no royal knights and hobilars this time. In their stead were 3 balistae, out front of the spears, and 2 units of militia sergeants guarding our flanks.

First to attack through the forest ahead of us, and across the flat field was around 100 knights, royal and feudal. they came straight on into the hail of balista bolts and 600 archers all giving flight to arrows. Many had their horses shot from beneath them, before I sent in the militia sergeants, and men at arms to slow their advance.
As King Henry and his foot soldiers appeared through the forest they were passed by the remanants of his elite horsemen fleeing the field.

A more astute commander would have called a halt to this carnage there, and left the field, but not Henry.
Henry was determined to see God that day, and we were more than willing to help him on his journey, on they came, into the arrow storm.

I had reformed my militia's and men at arms after the first attack, and now sent them forward again to meet the second.
I had a fine view of the melee that developed in front of our possitions, and saw Henry thrown from his horse in a hail of arrows.
It is not often that one gets to witness the death of King, and as our men decended on Henry, I felt the hairs on the back of my neck standing up. I turned to my second in command who was wearing a big foolish grin on his face and said, "It is sad to see such a man cut down, I should have liked to have met him on the battlefield on more occassions, many more occasion.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=40142

The death of King Henry signals the end of the battle, his men have no more will to fight and flee the field.

Although not tested to the limit, the English defence has proved its self this day. I am now sure my fathers idea was a sound one.

We lost just 173 men. The French dead numbered 412, and 145 prisoners were taken, who were later ransomed back

(Here ends Fitzgilbert's account)

Uncle John was ecstatic at the news of this victory. He came bursting into my chamber shouting "read this, read this", after I had finished reading the report, John said "The glory of this victory is thine Stephen, it will be recorded that an English army during thy reign, killed the King of France on the battlefield."

Uncle John was right, I now realize my reign will be judged on the size of Kingdom I leave behind, and not by the amount of peasants I cut down on the battlefield.

King Henry's son Jean inherits the French crown. Let us hope is every bit as good a commander as his father.
Henry was not the only King to die this year, King Sancho of Spain also leaves this world. Given over to the Almohads along with the castle at Toulouse, by the treacherous garrison commander. Sancho was paraded naked through the town before being beheaded. Such barbarism is beyond contempt.
This event signals the end for the Spanairds, such a sad end to a once proud Kingdom.

On the diplomatic front, we have finally secured an alliance with Italy. This is something we have been striving for for a long time so we are understandably pleased. The union is to be sealed by the marriage of Prince Giovanni, to my sister Beatrice.

The HRE have offered alliance, no doubt worried by our large force in Flanders, and with justification, as Friesland is our next target. The offer was turned down.
**********************************************

1204.
I am pleased to report that the castle garrison at Ghent has capitulated. As an added bonus to us we have discovered, that Flanders has all the necessary facilities for Training good swordsmen. Considering that we have swordsmen to replace, after our battles with the French, this is indeed good fortune.

Uncle John tells me, that Sir Anthony Becket is the best man we have to govern Flanders at present. He is not ideal but will surfice until someone better is found.

Still with Flanders. My brother Henry has come of age this year, and has gone to Flanders to join the army. I do feel a little jealousy, that my younger brother goes off to fight, whilst I cannot, but then as Uncle John would say "Stephen, you are meant for greater things than this."

(A discussion I had with Uncle John recently)

John "I think it may be some time before our 2nd army is back at full strength again and able to move on Friesland."

Me "Uncle John, is it wise to go to war with the HRE, whilst we are still at war with the French."

John "Yes I had considered that, and it is not ideal. However, in order to fully exploit Scandinavian resources, we need to be able to protect them, and for this we need an army in Saxony. We need Friesland so the link between our forces, is not dependant on shipping. So war with the HRE is, although not desirable, unavoidable."

Me "Will not the HRE invade Denmark if we move into Friesland?"

John "It is quite likely they will. We would have to hope, that our fortifications are strong enough to hold out, until a third army is ready."

Me "Would it not be better, to wait until the third army is ready, and then launch a double attack, on Friesland and Saxony?"

John "I thought you were eager for conquest."

Me "Yes I am, but I see little point in going to war with the HRE, until the rewards to be had a worth it."

John "It will take quite a while if we go down this route, and will cost us money in the short term."

Me "I believe our patience would be rewarded though."

(John smiles broadly and slaps me on the back)

John "Haha, my patience is already being rewarded Stephen. The faith I had in thee is finally paying off, This is the reasoning of a King, and we will go with your idea."

(John Leaves the room)

I am very pleased with myself. This is the first time I have been able to wield influence in matters of the Kingdom, and it is a good feeling.
**********************************************

1205.
I now have a wife, Princess Dobronega of Novgorod, she is 22 years old, and has long dark hair, I think she is very beautiful.
She does not speak much English as yet, but I am teaching her, and it is quite amusing.

We have a new ally, Egypt. They requested the alliance and I was more than pleased to accept, as our ships are now trading off their coastlines.
Egypt is a large powerful and wealthy Kingdom, so this can only be of benefit to us.

Uncle Edmund has shown me a weapon which he says is much used on the continent, it is called a crossbow.
The crossbow is powerful and accurate, but is quite slow to use. However, after spending some time testing the weapon, and discussing whether it might be of some use to us, we decided that crossbowmen could be used in our English defence instead of forward archers.
**********************************************

1206.
My first child is born, a daughter, she has been named Matilda. I hope this is not the return of the curse which plagued my father. Eight daughters before I was born.

My brother Henry is to be married to Tatiana of Novgorod. Tatiana is the Queens sister, and she is delighted that her sibling will be coming to live in England.

I have been reading much about the crusades of late, and one book in particular, which discussed not only the fighting of a holy war, but the planning as well.
The scholar that wrote this book, stated that when planning the route a crusade should take to its destination. careful consideration should be taken into account, of the religious zeal, of places that one might pass through.
As the more zealous regions provide more men willing to take up the cross.

After reading this I started to think about our own province's. Although we have not had crusades pass through our lands, a time may come when this will happen, and although I support the crusaders in their noble quest to spread the faith, I think it would not be a good thing, if a crusade was to pass through our lands, and take with it fighting and tax paying men.

Then something occured to me. When talking to Uncle John, some time ago about the inquisition, he said that although the inquisition did seem to convert the heathens, it had a tendancy to upset the god fearing folk.

With all this in mind I have decided that the inquisition should be encouraged more, we have already experienced the good work of the inquisition in Wessex, Mercia and Northumbria, now the good people of Scotland, Ireland, Wales and Flanders are to benefit, Starting this year with Scotland.

Hopefully, the people will then have little compulsion to join a crusade should one visit our lands.
**********************************************

1207.
Uncle John has died, he passed away whilst sleeping he was 80 years old.
I am ashamed to write this, but some years ago this entry in diary would have given me pleasure.
In the early years of my reign, I hated my Uncle. I saw him as the man who was stopping me becoming a great warrior, something I had dreamed about as a young boy.
Over the years the hate turned to respect, then liking, and the last few years I have grown to love uncle John, as a son might love his father.
Right up until his death, Uncle John had shouldered much of the burden of being King for me. The day after he died I felt as though a great weight had settled upon me. It is now my responsibility to make all the important decisions, that may mean life or death, or worse the fall of the Kingdom. These decisions I relished as boy, but now with the knowledge taught me by my uncle, I worry that I am man enough to make the right choices.

Uncle John left me a letter which he had wrote a few weeks before he died, it reads.

To King Stephen I.
I go to my grave knowing that England is in safe hands, had it not been so I should have refused to die.
In military matters trust the judgement of Lord Fitzgilbert, he is the most knowledgable man in the Kingdom on these matters.
Now I am no more, In all other matters the man to trust is one you know well, for it is thyself.
May thy reign be long and glorious, I am honoured to have served the my King.

This is praise indeed, never before has my uncle refered to me as King.

My first son and heir to the Kingdom was born three weeks after Uncle John's death, I have named him John.
**********************************************

1208.
The inquisition has finished its work in Scotland and Flanders, The inqisition has now moved on to Ireland, and some of our inquisitors have moved into France. Before they left for France, I had a meeting with their leader, a man by the name of Will Giffard. During the meeting, I suggested that they not be too hard on the French commoners, and instead concentrate their efforts on the French nobility. I hinted that if this were to happen more resources may be made available to them.
The thinking behind this request, is that I do not want the French to benefit from lowered zeal, should a crusade pass through their lands.

My brother Prince Edward has come of age, and has gone off to join our brother Henry in Flanders.
**********************************************

1209.
I fear Khalifah Yusuf III has become insane. He has launched a naval war against our shipping. Using the element of surprise he has drawn first blood by blockading the Straits of Gibraltar and sinking our shipping in that area.
I see no benefit for either side in this conflict, as we both stand to lose considerable trade revenue.
With Spain now gone, any notions of further expansion that Yusuf may have, must lie in France, as his only other border is with Egypt, and I doubt very much he is willing to attack his Muslim ally. So rather than being against us, surely it is in his best interests to be with us, against the French.
Any sane minded person would have come to this conclusion, so I must assume that Yusuf's mind has betrayed him.

I do not doubt we will win this naval war, as I suspect our fleet is the largest in the world at present. However, this conflict has brought with it a number of undesirable Consequences.
We now will have to concentrate on ship building, and this will put our recruitment and training of land armies back somewhat.
The financial penalty for this war is likely to be high. Added to the cost of building more ships, to replace the ones we are likely to lose, is the loss in trade. We now estimate that profits will fall from around 3000 per year, to -900 per year. The treasury holds around 15000 at the moment, so time is not on our side and this war will have to be resolved as quickly as possible.

Another result of the conflict has been the loss of our ally Egypt, they chose to stay loyal to the Almohads, who themselves have lost an ally in the shape of Italy, who remain loyal to us.

The only other event of note this year, has been the death of Emperor Nicephorus IV of the Byzantines, his heir Romanus V inherits the empire.
**********************************************

1210.
We have suffered further losses in the Straits of Gibraltar and the Barbary Coast, this year. I pray for a victory, as these defeats do nothing to improve the morale of sailors.

I have had to suspend all building work, recruitment and training, as all our remaining resources are now to be channeled into shipbuilding.

The French have launched a crusade against Egypt, and as a result Khalifah Yusuf has cancelled their alliance with the Egyptians.
This is indeed a strange decision, and I now wonder, if Yusuf's madness has been induced by some kind of French witchcraft.
It is rumoured that Sultan Ali of Egypt was eating when he heared of this news, and promtly choked to death on a bone, more evidence of French witchcraft I suspect.
The new Sultan is Mustali III.

As our invasion of Friesland is now set to be delayed for some time, I have decided to except an offer of alliance made by Emperor Heinrich of the HRE. Hopefully this will secure Denmark until we are ready to move.

Two items of news closer home. The inquisition has now finished its work in Ireland, and now turns its full attention to Wales, as the people there are proving very stubborn in their heretical beliefs.

The queen has given birth to a daughter, she has been named Emma.
**********************************************

1211.
My prayers have been answered, we have achieved our first naval victory in the Straits of Gibraltar, let us hope it will be the first of many to come.

We have made good use of the breakdown in relations between Egypt and the Almohads, and have managed to re-establish our alliance with Egypt.

It is rumoured that the Sicilians have re-emerged, lead by King Roger III. I suspect that it is only a rumour, as there is no sign of them in Sicily of all places.
**********************************************

1212.
There have been more battles at sea this year. In the Straits of Gibraltar we were once more victorious, but on the Barbary Coast honours were even. Naval warfare is indeed a costly enterprise, I curse Yusuf the mad for drawing us into this folly.

Our shipyards have produced their first caravel type ships, hopefully they will give us an advantage in the war at sea. We will also be able to follow the Almohad ships into deeper waters now.

Our new alliance with Egypt was short lived, as they are now at war with or allies the Italians.
I was faced with a difficult choice between these two, on the one hand the Egyptians are more powerful and provide more wealth through trade links, whilst on the hand the Italians are closer and provide trade routes which are easier to maintain.
I chose the Italians, because at the rate we are losing ships it is going to prove difficult to maintain trade with Egypt anyway.

The HRE has invaded French held Lorraine, they now lay seige to Nancy castle.

The rumours of the Sicilian King Roger, have been proved to be true, he is alive and well, on the island of Malta.
**********************************************

1213.
Sad news has arrived from Denmark, Uncle Alfred has died, he was 62 years old. Alfred was a hero to me as boy, he won three great victories, Uddevalla and the two battles of Linkoping, all in Sweden, although he ended his years as Prince of Denmark, he was more commonly know as Conquerer of Sweden. His epitaph shall be "Alfred Plantagenet, Prince of Denmark and Conquerer of Sweden"

My emissary in Spain tried to secure a cease fire with the Almohads, but was unsuccessful. He says that Yusuf the mad, is becoming more insane with the passing of each day, and that during negotiations, Yusuf insisted on consulting with his camel, whom he believes to be his brother.
I now wonder if we can find a female camel and secure a royal marriage.
I was disappointed at the refusal of our offer, I am very keen that this pointless war be over. Now it appears we will have to completely destroy the Almohad fleet, and to this end we have had some success off the Barbary Coast this year.
It is misfortune indeed that I have an uncompromising madman as my adversary, hopefully the madness will soon kill him, and maybe then his brother the camel will be more accomodating when he becomes Khalifah.

I have two items of happier news to report this year, the birth of my second son, William, and the marriage of my sister Princess Edith to Prince Heinrich of the HRE.
**********************************************

1214.
Another naval victory in the Straits of Gibralter, has seen the Almohad blockade lifted, but although our sailors are reporting fewer sightings of Almohad shipping, they are still not defeated, we will persevere.

With the lifting of the blockade we are now making a small profit, and this has happened just in time as the treasury is now empty. we now need to re-establish our trade routes in the mediterranean sea, whilst finishing off the Almohad fleet.

Emperor Heinrich of the HRE has died, his younger brother Conrad becomes Emperor at the age of 66. No doubt he will be pleased at the news, that his men now control Nancy castle, after the surrender by the French garrison.
**********************************************

1215.
I recieved a request for a meeting, from Lord Becket Count of Flanders in the autumn of this year. I agreed to the meeting, thinking that Becket wished to discuss matters concerning his province.

(Account of the meeting)

(Becket arrives and informs me that, Lord Bolingbroke Duke of Normandy and Lord Langton Prince of Wales, are here with him, and also wish to discuss this matter with me. Still not knowing exactly what this matter is, I agree and they are shown in. Becket then produces a document, entitled Magna Carta, and hands it to me. As I read, it all becomes clear, these men are dissatisfied Barons, looking for concessions.)

Me "Take this document, leave now, return to your province's, and we shall forget this meeting took place."

Becket "I dont think you understand the seriousness of the situation sire".

Me "Then explain it to me."

Becket "If this document is not signed by thee there will be rebellion."

Me "This is treason Becket, I assume you are aware of the penalty for treason."

Becket "Yes, but you are not in a possition to carry out such a threat sire."

Me "If you were to organise a rebellion, do you think I would not recall the army from Flanders to put it down."

Becket "Yes, but with winter aproaching, they would not be able to sail before spring next year at the very earliest."

Me "Very well, supposing your rebellion was successful, who would be King, thee Becket, and assuming you did make yourself King, would your neck not be streached next year, when my Uncle Edmund arrives with the army."

(The door opens and in walks Uncle Edmund, who being the oldest member of the Royal family, is without doubt the most respected and influntial man in the Kingdom. My heart sinks, as here is a man the barons would recognize as King)

Edmund "Sign the document Stephen, it is for the best."

(I look long and hard into Edmunds eyes, before signing the Magna Carta, and giving it the royal seal)

Edmund "You have made a wise decision King Stephen."

Me "There was none to be made."

Edmund "Indeed, but bear in mind, thy seal has just bought the loyalty of every nobleman in the Kingdom."

(The four men leave. I shall have revenge on these four should the opportunity present itself)

To add to my bad year, the Almohads have re-established the blockade in the Straits of Gibraltar.
**********************************************

1216.
We finally managed to lift the blockade of the Straits of Gibraltar in summer of this year, and no Almohad ships have been seen since. However the loss of trade from last year and half of this year has left us with a deficit of over 1000 florins.

To no avail, my emissary tried to negotiate a cease fire with the French this year. It was a vain hope really, and I did not expected him to succeed.
**********************************************

1217.
The French have invaded Normandy, and now lay seige to the castle at Rouen. It is good fortune that my brother Henry was in Roune at the time and has taken contol of the defence. For I should have been worried indeed had it been that treacherous dog, Bolingbroke. He would have no doubt been tempted to sell the castle to the French.
I must blame myself for letting this happen, I have been so taken up with our war with the Almohads, I did not think, that one of our armies in Flanders, might be better used in Normandy as a deterent to the French.
The castle at Rouen is well fortified and supplied, I think we will allow the French to winter in the fields of Normandy, before evicting them next year in the spring.

Emperor Conrad's short reign has come to an end. The new Emperor Herrmann II should have a much longer reign, as he is a young man of 24 years.
**********************************************

1218.
On the first sign that spring had arrived this year, Prince Edward and an army of almost 3000 men, crossed the border from Flanders into Normandy. By the time Edward reached Rouen, the French beseiging force were long gone.
Prince Henry, who had spent the winter under seige in the castle, was in fine spirits and said that he had enjoyed the winter at Rouen, and that the provisions in the castle had provided them with ample food and warmth throughout the cold months.
Henry said that it had become a ritual that after feasting of the evening, they would load up the catapults, and launch all the waste over the wall towards the French.
He also told of an amusing piece of sport he would play with the French. A joint of meat would be tossed over the wall within arrow range, it always proved to tempting for the starving Frenchmen, and eventualy someone would try to take it, then Henry and his men would then enjoy some practice with the bow.

It is not all good news in Normandy, the French have stripped the land of all that could be eaten, and many peasants have died because of this. But this is of no real concern, as the good people of Normandy now blame the French for their misfortunes.

After re-establishing our trade routes to Egypt, the treasury is now making a healthy profit of almost 1500 per year, and although we have lost some shipping in the Gulf of Lions, it seems that the worst of our conflict with the Almohads is over.

My emissary in Spain, has tried once more to make Yusuf the Mad realize the futility of this war, but once again was thwarted by the advice of Yusuf's brother Prince Camel, who this time was dressed in fine robes befitting of his possition.

I have another daughter, she has been named Mary.
**********************************************


Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 3:25 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 637
(3/14/04 11:36 pm)
Reply
Chapter 4. (continued)
1219.
The sea battles continue, we have victory in the Gulf of Lions, yet have suffered defeat in the Gulf of Valencia. My major concern is to keep the Almohads away fom the Straits of Gibraltar and so keep our trade routes open, as long as the conflict is confined to its present location it is only a minor inconvinience.

Our ally Doge Enrico I of the Italians has died. His heir Lorenzo II has pledged to keep good our alliance.
**********************************************

1220.
We have suffered more losses in the Gulf of Valencia, I will order extra ships to this area, as it appears the Almohads have an experienced commander in these waters.

The Egyptian Sultan Baybars I has died. his heir the 17 year old Sultan Nasir I, has sent an emissary to offer allaince to us, although I would dearly like to establish an alliance with the Egyptians, it is still not possible as they are at war with our loyal friends the Italians. I explained this to the emissary, told him to offer my deepest condolances to the Sultan on the death of his father, and that I wished him a long and prosperous reign.

I have another son, He has been named Alfred, I wonder if he will become a great warrior, like Uncle Alfred was.
**********************************************

1221.
The Almohad fleet in the Gulf of Valencia is no more. However, achieving this has not come without cost to ourselves, we had to ounumber the Almohads 3 to 1 in order to send this stubborn fellow, and all of his ships to the bottom of the sea, and many of our own ships went down along with them.

The Byzantines have won their war against the people of Novgorod, and that Kingdom has come to an end. Prince Vladimir I of Novgorod, was treated with utmost respect on his capture, and allowed to choose his own excutioner. The Byzantines are indeed a civilized people.

I have another son, and altough I was loathe to do this have named him Edmund after my traitorous uncle. On the childs arrival Edmund had commented to me "We have a John, an Alfred and now we shall have an Edmund", I was about to say something to the contray, when I thought better of it. Edmund is still a very powerful man in England, so it is better that I give him no reason to be aggrieved, and tis only a name after all is said and done.

My brother Prince Edward has married the Byzantine Princess Irene, I am pleased for him, although I do see problems at the court with this, as the Queen, and my brother Henry's wife are both originally from Novgorod.
**********************************************

1222.
There have been no battles in the Mediterranean sea, this year, and we have not seen any Almohad shipping in the waters that our own ships sail in. However, foreign traders tell our merchants, that the Almohads still sail off the Barbary Coast.

With our trade routes now re-established throughout much of the Mediterranean, our income, for the first time ever has surpassed 10,000 florins per year. Which after expediture, this year gave us a profit of 3,500 florins.

Prince John, my son and heir to the Kingdom has come of age, I will now begin to instruct him in the ways of Kingship, as his namesake my Uncle John did for me. Hopefully his lessons will not be as painfull as mine were, and by the time he is King, he will be well prepared for the role.

There are reports of an uprising centered on the Egyptian province of Carpathia, which has spread to a number of bordering province’s. The leader of this uprising has proclaimed himself to be King Bela II of the Hungarians, and claims to have a direct bloodline to the previous Kings of Hungary.

After learning of this uprising, I decided to have a look at some maps to see exactly where Carpathia is situated, and found it to be to the east of Hungary, which I suspect to be one of the other province’s involved.
Whilst looking at the map, I decided to try and determine the extent of the different Kingdoms, from limited knowledge passed on to me by our merchants, and various other people who travel foreign lands.

These are my findings.
We have not had any merchants trading around the Baltic sea for many years now, since they found it to be unprofitable. So we know nothing of the lands east of Pomerania, which is held by the Pomeranians.
The HRE holds Saxony, Friesland and Lorraine.
The French hold Brittany, Champagne, Ille de France, Anjou, Aquitane and Provence.
The Almohads hold Toulouse, Aragon, Navarre, all the Iberian peninsular and north Africa from Morocco to Cyrencia.
The Italians hold Venice, Genoa, Tuscany and the islands of Corsica and Sardinia.
The Papacy holds Rome, the Papal states and Naples.
The Sicilians lead by King Roger are in exile in Malta, whilst rebels also calling themselves the Sicilians hold Sicily itself.
The Egyptians hold all the coastline that runs from Egypt to Nicaea and also the Adriatic coastline from Croatia to Greece.
The Byzantines Hold the islands of Rhodes and Cyprus.

It is almost certain that Egypt still holds Constantinople, unless there have been some very recent developments in that area, and in recent years, they have also been as far north as Hungary and Lithuania.

In recent years the Byzantines have held Kiev, and have defeated Novgorod. So I would say it is a fair assumption that they control a large part of the steppe.

Most of central Europe is a mystery, and provinces are prone to change hands frequently, so these provinces could be held by The HRE, Italy, Hungary or rebels.
**********************************************

1223.
The Straits of Gibraltar are blockaded once more. The Almohads must have been building ships in North Africa and have now moved them into the straits. This will mean more lost trade for us unless we can quickly defeat these ships.

I grow weary of this war with the Almohads. I was a young man of 29 when this war began, now after 14 years of naval battles, I am 43 years old. This stalemate is wasting away my years as King, were it not for that fool Yusuf, we would have an army in Saxony by now and our Scandinavian province's would be earning us great wealth.

All my hopes are being destroyed by a mad man, if this continues for very much longer I shall begin to fear for my own sanity.
**********************************************

1224.
Another year has come and gone, and there is still no end to the madness of this war with the Almohads.
We sink their ships in the Gulf of Valencia, they sink our ships in the Straits of Gibraltar. The blockade continues, and the treasury dwindles.
**********************************************

1225.
These are dark years indeed, I can find no grain of hope to lift the black mood which has decended upon me.
We have lost more ships in the Straits of Gibraltar, and the treasury is now empty. I am now begining to resign myself to the situation, and now believe as long as Yusuf the mad lives, so this war will continue.
Each day I awake, and my first thought is, the hope that today will bring news of his death.

Uncle Edmund is another who's death would bring me much joy, he is 73 years old, and it is now 10 years since he forced me to sign the Magna Carta. During those 10 years I have longed for revenge over the men involved, but can have none whilst Edmund lives, and any move against Edmund would surely bring rebellion.
**********************************************

1126.
Although the eternal war with the Almohads continues, and more ships have been lost on each side, there is now a glimmer of hope.

This year I sent my daughter Princess Emma, to the French court with an offer of peace. It was a vain hope, and I had not expected it to succeed. So I was overjoyed when news came back, that King Jean also wished for an end to our war, and requested that the agreement be sealed, by the marriage of his son Prince Henri to Princess Emma. I was more than happy to agree to this.

It was the war between France and ourselves, that sparked the war with their allies the Almohads. I now have renewed hope of an end to this war also, now the reason for war is no more.
I have despatched an emissary to spain, to try and negotiate a peace with Yusuf.
**********************************************

1227.
(an account of my emissary, Perkin de Beauchamp's meeting with Yusuf the Mad)

Beauchamp "Your magnificence, it is most gracious of thee to grant me this audience."

Yusuf "Indeed it is, now what is it thy wishes to talk of infidel."

Beauchamp "In view of our recent peace agreement with your allies the French. His Majesty King Stephen, thought now might be an opportune time, to discuss a peace between our two great Kingdoms."

Yusuf "I am not sure the time is right infidel. However you might tell your King, that if he were to make war with our enemies, I may reconsider."

Beauchamp "Who are these enemies sire."

Yusuf "Why, the English and the Spaniards of course."

Beauchamp "Sire correct me if I am wrong, but are not the Spaniards defeated."

Yusuf "Yes but they have returned, and as we speak are gathering a great army off the coast of Aragon."

Beauchamp "What island is this sire."

Yusuf "Tis not an island infidel, they are under the sea, and may march up onto the land at any time."

Beauchamp "Oh I see, well I am sure King Stephen would be more than willing to declare war on the Spaniards."

Yusuf "That is good, now what of the English?"

Beauchamp "Sire forgive me, maybe I forgot to mention that it is from England I come with this offer of peace."

Yusuf "It is?, Oh well in that case, I demand that you remove your armies from Aquitane."

Beauchamp "Sire we have no armies in Aquitane, your allies the French hold Aquitane."

Yusuf "French allies!, nonsense, we defeated the French many years ago in Egypt."

Beauchamp "What am I to tell King Stephen sire?"

Yusuf "Give me a few moments to consult with Ismail."

(Yusuf walks over to his camel and begins to hold a one sided discussion with the creature, and then returns.)

Yusuf "I have argued your case with Ismail, but he is adamant that you must go to war with the English, before we will consider peace. Now away with thee infidel."

(Here ends the account)

So that is it, we must make war with ourselves, and attack the undersea Kingdom of Spain. Poor Yusuf, the place where his mind dwells must be a strange one indeed, it would be kind of death to pay him a visit.

Although the talks with Yusuf proved futile, we have good news concerning our war with the Almohads. No Almohad ships have been seen this year, the blockade is gone, and our trade has been re-established. I prefare to not get to excited at present though as this has happened before.
**********************************************

1228.
Good news from the Mediterranean, for a second consecutive year we have had no sightings of Almohad ships. The last time this happened, they were building up on the Barbary Coast, and attacked in the third year, so we wait to see what happens next year.

The Egyptians have offered alliance once more this year.
Although we have much trade with the Egyptian lands, it would be impossible for me to accept their offer, as they are at war with two of our allies, The HRE, and the Italians. To add even more weight to our argument for not accepting this offer, they are also at war with the French, Hungarians and the Byzantines, and have not one ally in the world.

Hugh Herbert is the man I have tasked with spreading the inquisition to the French lands, Herbert is now in Paris, and by all accounts is causing much concern amongst the French nobility, after Lord Boulogne, Duke of Provence, Grand Chamberlain, was tried, found guilty of heresy and burnt at the stake.
The French are powerless to do anything about Herbert’s crusade against heretics, as the inquisition is backed by the Pope himself, and any move against Herbert would be greated by cries of heresy.

My second son Prince William has come of age, he is quite an intelligent boy, more so than his older brother John, who is more taken with military matters.
**********************************************

1229.
A third year and still no sign of Almohad shipping, I wonder what the reason for this might be. Could it be that they have decided that they just cannot compete with our naval strength, or maybe they do not have the funds available to build ships. The later could be true as they do have a massive army in Toulouse, which must be costing a small fortune to support. Either way it is most pleasing to me.

After a great surmon by the Pope calling upon Christians everywhere to take up arms against the Egyptians, the Italians were first to answer the call, and their crusade now marches towards Constantinople.
**********************************************

1230.
Uncle Edmund has died aged 78, and with him dies any serious threat to reign. Although his son also called Edmund might cause me some problems, he does not have the same level of support among the nobility that his father had.

With the death of Edmund, I now feel that I am able to weild the full power of King, 36 years I have waited for this power, and I intend to make full use of it.

I am now confident that the Almohads have abandoned hope of defeating us at sea. With each passing year our fleet grows stronger, and we are now by far the biggest maritime power in the world.

After many years the treasury has begun to grow and our income looks secure, so it gave me great pleasure this year to authorise building work to restart.

My daughter Princess Matilda, is to be married to Prince Charles of France. I am keen to re-establish a good relationship with the French, as our ambitions lie in the lands of the HRE. Also our friendship with the French exerts pressure on the Almohads, and although I have given up hope of convincing Yusuf the mad to agree to peace, he is an old man of 66 years, and maybe his son will prove more accomodating when Yusuf dies.

Hugh Herbert the inquisitor, continues to torment the French nobility, this time by cleansing the soul of Lord Coeur, Duke of Provence. Herbert is becoming a popular figure with the ordinary people of France, they see him as good man punishing the rich and powerful, for their decadant ways.
**********************************************

1231.
News has reached us of a vast horde of barbarians, calling themselves the Mongols, attacking from the east into the Byzantine and Egyptian lands. This could mean the end of the mighty Egyptian empire as it has sparked a number of rebellions. In Anatolia and Palestine there have been large rebel uprisings, and in Lesser Armenia a massive uprising in support of the Byzantines. Although this situation is distant from our own lands, it is of concern to us because of the trade we have with Egypt.

The death of Uncle Edmund has cleared the way for me to have revenge on the Magna Carta traitors, Becket of Flanders, Bolingbroke of Normandy and Langton of Wales. Earlier in the year all three men were arrested and brought to the tower.

I cannot have these men tried for their roles in the signing of the Magna Carta, as most of the nobility support this document, so another way had to be found.

(The interogation of Becket in the tower dungeon)

Me "Becket, it would be easier on thyself if thou admited to thy treason now."

Becket "I am no traitor sire, I was just the messenger of the Lords."

Me "Very well, we will do it the hard way then, to the rack with him."

(The two guards drag him over to the rack, and fasten his arms and legs in place)

Me "Now Becket, are you to sign this confession or do we have to stretch thee?"

Becket "I beg of thee my Lord, I have always been loyal to thee."

(I give the signal, the dungeon keeper turns the wheel and the ratchet makes three loud metalic clanks. Becket is stretched taught now, his eyes closed tight, his teeth bared, and all his body is shaking. we leave him like this for a few moments before the ratchet is released, Becket relaxes breathing heavily.)

Me "It will only get worse for thee Becket, sign the confession now and you can go back to your cell."

(Becket looks at with hatred)

Becket "I am no traitor."

Me "Stretch him."

(Four times the ratchet clanks this time, when it is let back it is plain to see that one of Beckets shoulders has become dislocated, and he's screeming in agony. We leave him for a while and return later when the screeming has subsided.)

Me "Are you ready to sign the confession?"

Becket "I am no traitor."

Me "You are obstinate fellow Becket, but you will sign, I assure thee of that. Dungeon keeper, the iron."

(The Dungeon keeper rips beckets shirt open, picks up the red hot iron, and places it on his side close to the armpit. Becket screems in agony)

Me "Will you sign?"

(Through heavy breaths, and barley audible, Becket replies "I am no traitor". I nod to the Dungeon keeper and he brings down the reheated iron across Beckets chest, he passes out. The Dungeon keeper throws a bucket of cold water over him and he comes round.)

Me "Will you sign?"

Becket "Never."

Me "Stretch him. Guard, bring me Bolingbroke."

(The guard goes away and returns with Bolingbroke, who turns white at the sight of Becket.)

Me "Bolingbroke, do you see a traitor before thee?"

Bolingbroke "yes sire it was all his doing sire."

Me "And will you testify to this at trial?"

Bolingbroke "Yes of course sire."

(Bolingbroke is taken away and the scene repeated with Langton.)

Me "Will you now sign Becket, it is hopless for thee, even thy friends have forsaken thee."

Becket "I am no traitor."

Me "Very well, it is of no consequence, I have the testimony of Bolingbroke and Langton, that will be enough to place the noose around thy neck."

The trial is a formality Bolingbroke and Langton have promises that they will not suffer Beckets fate, and recite word for word the accounts that has been prepared for them.
Becket is found guilty, the sentence is the traitors death of hanged, drawn and quartered.
Bolingbroke and Langton are safe, at least for the time being.

Beckets title, Count of Flanders goes to his ambitious brother, a clever piece of diplomacy I think, as this shows me to be a fair and just King.

We have started recruiting and training men for our armies again.
**********************************************

1232.
In summer of this year I instructed Lord Bolingbroke of Normandy, that he was to return to his province as the army might be leaving soon and he would be needed to take charge of the garisson once more.
I also sent a letter to Hugh Courtenay, who is conducting the inquisition in Normandy, the letter told Courtnay of my suspicions of Bolingbroke's heresay.

(The courtroom at Rouen)

Courtenay "Lord Bolingbroke, you are today charged with heresay, do you have anything to say in your defence?"

Bolingbroke "Tis ridiculous, anyone who knows me, knows that I am a pious and God fearing man."

Courtenay "I call my first witness, farmer Jack Dregs."

(A peasant farmer comes forward)

Courtenay "Tell us what you saw on the day in question?"

Dregs "Well it were a knight and his orse sir."

Courtenay "And what was this knight doing."

Dregs "He were talking to his orse sir."

Courtenay "Talking to his horse indeed, only a man in league with the devil could converse with the beasts. tell me peasant, do you see this man in the court."

(All this time Courtenay has been standing next to Bolingbroke and now looks directly at him.)

Dregs "Yes it were him at the side of thee."

(he points at Bolingbroke.)

Courtenay "Lord Bolingbroke, tell us what did thy horse say to thee that day?"

Bolingbroke "He said nothing to me."

Courtenay "There we have it, the horse said to Lord Bolingbroke the words, "Nothing to me", an admission that he does talk with the beasts."

Bolingbroke "I did not mean that."

Courtenay "Now now Lord Bolingbroke you have already had your chance to speak. I now call my second witness, Ann Hore."

(An old woman steps forward.)

Courtenay "Tell us old crone, what happened on the day in question?"

Ann "I was walking through the forest going to market, when I came upon him, and the devil talking."

Courtenay "Lord Bolingbroke have you known the devil long?"

Bolingbroke "No I.........."

Courtenay "Let it be noted Lord Bolingbroke has only know the devil for a short time."

Bolingbroke "Now listen to............"

Courtenay "Let it also be noted that Lord Bolingbroke tried to cast a spell on me during questioning. Now old crone what then happened?"

Ann "Well the devil disappeared, then he seduced me, and he had two organs."

Courtenay "Did he promise to marry thee afore the copulation?"

Ann "Yes he did."

Courtenay "Lord Bolingbroke, are you married to this woman."

Bolingbroke "Perish the thought, I........."

Courtnay "There we have it, after promising to marry this woman he seduced her, using both of his organs, and then made off with no intention of keeping his promise. Tell us old crone how old are you?"

Ann "I is 19."

(There's a gasp from the courtroom.)

Courtenay "So why does thou look so old an hideous?"

Ann "I was turned like this when he had his wicked way wi me."

Courtenay "I ask you members of the court, do you not have pity for this beautiful young girl, who has now been transformed into this decrepit old hag that thou now see's before thee, and if so what are we to do with the devil Bolingbroke?"

Courtroom "BURN HIM, BURN HIM, BURN HIM, BURN HIM."

The trial was over, the courtroom fell upon Bolingbroke, carried him outside, and to the stake.

I have given the title Duke of Normandy to Edmund Plantagenet, Uncle Edmunds son. better to have him with me than against me.
**********************************************

1233.
Lord de Plaisians, another member of the French nobility, has benefited from the cleansing torch of Hugh Herbert, our inquisitor in France.
I must say, the inquisition is proving to be a very effective tool, I'm sure my father did not realize, just how useful these men could be, when he first allowed them about their work.
They do have demands, but I find them to be quite reasonable. They ask that I finance the building of monastries, pay for their needs, and insist that they be given a free rein, to try people as they see fit.
This does lead to some innocent people being burnt, but this is only a minor drawback, compared to the benefits these fine men bestow.

Our ships now trade from frozen Baltic sea to the warm Black sea, they bring in all manner of exotic goods, and a good amount of income to the treasury to boot.
One other benefit of having such a large fleet, is the knowledge we gain, of what is going on elsewhere in the world. I can now tell the diary much more of the make up of far of places. For instance we now now the Mongol empire stretches from Lituania in the north to Trebizond in the south, and that the Egyptians still hold Constantinople.
**********************************************

1234.
That stupid fool, King Jean of France must have been spending too much time in the company of Yusuf the Mad.
He sent his armies into Flanders, thus causing a state of war between our two Kingdoms and then promptly withdrew before reaching Ghent. This surely cannot be the actions of a man of sane mind.

here in London we have begun work on the building of a Chancellery, once built I intend to give the title of Chancellor to one of my trusted Lords, this will relieve me of some of the burden of running the Kingdom.
**********************************************

1235.
Yusuf the Mad is dead, the story of his death is very much in keeping with his life.
Apparently, Yusuf became involved in an argument with his brother Ismail, who you may remember is a camel. Yusuf accused Ismail of plotting to usurp his throne, and promptly flew into a rage and attacked his brother. Ismail being much stronger than Yusuf retaliated and Yusuf was killed during the fight.
Yusuf's son Idris acted quickly on news of this, taking a band of men they stormed the palace, and took Ismail prisoner, who was later tied, found guilty of treason and beheaded.
Khalifah Idris I, is 46 years old and reputed to be a notorious drunk, it is to be hoped he has not inherited his fathers madness.
Yusuf, with his madness proved impossible to deal with, if Idris turns out to be a drunken madman, it will be pointless to even attempt any diplomacy with the Almohads.

My son Alfred has come of age, this year.
**********************************************

1236.
Five Years ago I sent my eldest son John to Denmark. He was to take charge of the garrison at Copenhagen, so that Lord Plantagenet, Prince of Denmark could go to Flanders and take charge of the third army that was being assembled there.
John was only to spend one year in Copenhagen, before My brother Henry, who had now returned from Flanders, would take over at Copenhagen, then John would return here, via Norway.
John has finally returned, Over the past four years all of my requests for him to return have been met with excuses. Since his return I have asked him why he has spent so long in Norway, and all he says is, it is a beautiful place and Lord Stanley is a fine host. I just hope now that John has returned, he will show the responsibility that is befitting of the next King of England.

Lord Plantagenet has now moved the third army to Denmark, it is not yet at full strength, but will be soon.

Prince Edmund my youngest son has come of age this year.

The Byzantine Emperor Romanus V, has died his heir is John II.
**********************************************

1237.
Pope Nicholas V has died at the age of 67. The incoming Pope is Nicholas VI, a mere boy of 22 years, although the powers in Rome are saying that he is a saint, born to be Pope, I suspect the real power lies elsewhere.

I think the men of the royal family need to be given some purpose, and to this end I called a meeting. Present at the meeting are My two brothers, Henry 49 years old and Edward 45, my four sons John 31, William 25, Alfred 18 and Edmund 17.

Me "Welcome gentlemen, it has come to my attention that some members of the royal household are not pulling their weight, so I have decided on tasks for each of thee."

Henry "Now I am free of the duties of Copenhagen, I was hoping to spend some time in Flanders, with our armies."

Me "That is good Henry, that is exactly what I was going to ask of thee, I would also request that you take William, Alfred and Edmund along with you, it will be good for them to get a taste of life in the field."

Edmund "I dont wish to go."

Me "Why?"

Edmund "I like it here in London."

Me "And what will you do here in London."

Edmund "I'm not bothered, anything as long as its here in London."

Me "No you are going to Flanders."

Edmund "No I'm not."

Me "You will go where I send you boy."

Edmund "Its not fair, I'm only 17, William didn't have to go when he was 17."

Henry "Let him stay here Stephen, we wont have time for this kind of behavior in Flanders."

Me "Very well, Edmund Leave the room, you are not yet man enough to be sat at this table."

(Edmund leaves.)

Me "William, Alfred, do either of you wish to leave the room?"

William and Alfred "No."

Me "That is good."

Edward "I would also like to go to Flanders."

Me "If it is your wish I will not stop you, but I ask that you stay, as I rely on your good judgement more than any man."

Edward "Very well my brother, Your younger more handsome and intelligent brother will not desert you."

Me "Haha, you forgot more modest. John now that you have decided to come home, it is time we found you a bride."

John "There is time for that yet father, I would rather go to Flanders with Henry."

Me "No, and you are not 17, so I wont be asking you to leave the table, its time you learnt some responsibility."

John "But..........."

Me "No, and thats final."
**********************************************

1238.
(A conversation I had with Prince John.)

Me "I have high hopes of finding thee a bride this year John, Perkin de Beauchamps is now in Hungary, and due to their perilous position I know the Hungarians are keen to establish friendships with other Kingdoms, Let us hope tha.............."

John "I am already married father, there it is said."

Me "WHAT!, WHEN, WH........"

John "IF YOU WILL LET ME SPEAK, I will tell you all."

Me "Yes, explain you must."

John "Do you remember 10 years ago when Lord Stanley's daughter, the Lady Mary was at court?"

Me "Ah!, things are already becoming clear, she was the one I had to send back to her father, because you were becoming too enamoured by her, but why did y........"

John "Please father let me finish the story, I will listen to all thy has to say afterwards."

Me "Yes, I am sorry John please go on."

John "When I reached Norway on my way back from Denmark it was late in the year, and not fit to sail, so I had to winter with Lord Stanley. During this time I found that Lady Mary had a four year old son, it did not take me long to work out, that this son would have been concieved around the time she was at court.
Mary was avoiding me, and when I did manage to speak with her, she would make excuse's to leave when I mentioned the boy. Eventualy my suspicions grew so strong, I asked Lord Stanley who the boys father was, it came as no surprise when Stanley told me that it was I.
I spent the winter in Norway tortured by my conscience, I knew that you would be displeased if I were to marry Lady Mary, But in my heart I knew it was the right thing to do, and we were married in the spring.
It is the reason I was so reluctant to return. I am sorry father, but I cannot, and if I could, would not undo what is done, for I love the Lady Mary and the boy deeply.

Me "This raises many problems John, the child is illegitimate and cannot be King, we would have to keep the boy a secret, and groom your next son as heir to the Kingdom."

John "Why do you not let me go to Flanders father, if I die in battle, your problem is no more."

Me "You may go to Flanders John, after we have gone through the charade of your marriage to Lady Mary. and I do not wish thee to die in Flanders.
The boy will stay in Norway with his grandfather, Lord Stanley is a good man and will understand the situation."

John "You are right father, I have spent many nights discussing this with Lord Stanley, I know he will agree to what you are suggesting."

Me "What is the boys name?"

John "It is Stephen, Lady Mary named him after his grandfather."

Me "Why would she do this, after I had sent her back to Norway to be away from thee."

John "She thought it might soften thy heart towards the boy if the secret was to become know."

Me "Your wife is a clever woman John."

(End of conversation)

All the other news I have this year is to do with the Kingdoms of the east.
The Egyptians have again requested that we ally with them, I have once again refused. Egypt is in decline, and this became very obvious this year when they lost Constantinople to the Byzantines.
The Byzantines themselves have also had their share of problems, defending their possessions on the steppe against the Mongol horde. Things may improve for them now though with the re-emerence of Novgorod in Mongol held territory, under the leadership of Prince Sviatopolk II.
**********************************************

1239.
I am rid of Langton the last of the Magna Carta traitors. I have Hugh Courtenay, the man who also rid me of Bolingbroke, to thank for this. Langton never made it to the fire but died whilst being questioned, apparently his gut burst after drinking copious amounts of water.
I have awarded Langtons lands in Wales to Sir Robin Longchamp, he is a clever man and will do well for Wales.

Unfortunatly there is sometimes a price to be paid for the good work of the inquisition, and it fell to the scholar Roger Bacon to pay this time.
Bacon was an intelligent and interesting man, I have had a number of conversations with him, and his views always proved thought provoking. However, he made the fatal mistake of provoking thought in Wales, where the inquisition has been about their work for many years now.
There are now many witty coments to heard about cooked Bacon.
**********************************************

1240.
It was the Queen who finally made me aware of what was going on between, Prince Edmund and his sister Mary. As I stormed out of the room in search of Edmund, the Queen pleaded "Please dont kill him Stephen."
I burst into Edmunds quarters, and they were both there.

Me "So it is true what your mother tells me, you get out of here, I will deal with you later."

(Mary quickly leaves the room)

Edmund "I was just showing her my etchings."

Me "Dont make me beat the truth out of you boy."

Edmund "It is the truth father, I would not lie to thee."

(I storm across the room and grab Edmund by the throat)

Me "Give me the truth boy or I will break thy neck in two."

(Edmund begins to whimper)

Edmund "Please dont kill me father."

(I let go of his throat, he falls to the ground like a sack of rat entrails, and begins to grovel around my legs)

Edmund "I am sorry father, please forgive me, I am so sorry.........."

(I kick him away)

Me "Get up you spineless pervert, if you ever displease me again it will be the last thing you do.

(I storm out of the room)

Mary has been sent to a convent, where she will now devote the rest of her life to Gods service.
We have quickly married Edward off to one of the girls at court in order to kill any rumours before they start.

We have moved the army in Normandy to Flanders in preparation for the offensive against the HRE which should get under way in Spring of 1242. This does leave Normandy open to attack by the French, but the castle at Rouen is strong, and would be hard for the French to break.
I have also sent the inquisition on ahead into Friesland and Saxony.

The Chancellery is now built, and I have given the title Chancellor to my cousin Lord Plantagenet of Denmark.

King Jean of the French has been involved in an accident, whilst out hunting he fell from his horse landed badly, and later died of his injuries. His son Henri III is the new King of France.
**********************************************

1241.
It is now 64 years since my father and his brothers sat around the table, and devised the grand strategy. which I hope to see through to its end next year. I have a feeling that they are all looking down watching my every move.

The plan will work as follows.
We will have three armies, one in Denmark and two in Flanders, each army will comprise of the following.

20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Militia sergeants.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
240 Highlanders.
120 Kerns.
3 Catapult crews.

The 1st army will be commanded by Lord Fitzgilbert Earl of Wessex and Great Lord Chamberlain.
This army will move from Flanders into Friesland.

The 2nd army will be commanded by Lord Marshall of Ireland.
This army will remain in Flanders.

The 3rd army will be commanded by Lord Plantagenet Prince of Denmark and Chancellor of the Exchequer.
This army will move from Denmark into Saxony.

In addition to this Prince John will lead a force of 120 Royal knights, 400 spearmen, and 3 Baliatae crew, into Lorraine. We do not intend to capture Lorraine just to cause confusion, but if it were to be captured we would then try to hold out until the 4th army is ready.
At the moment the 4th army under the command of Lord Mercadier of Scotland is about half way ready.

I have recalled Prince William from Flanders, as if things go badly for John, this could leave me with the despicable Edmund as heir to the throne.

As our armies move on the HRE, our fleet in the North sea will engage and hopefully destroy the HRE fleet.

I was worried that the Pope may interfere with this grand plan once it is underway. So in order to discourage him, we launched an attack on the Sicilians in Malta this year, to show Pope Nicholas that we are more than capable of striking Rome should he get in our way.

(The Battle of Fomm ir-Rih, as told by Sir Henry Roos.)

If I ever return to England I vow never to set foot on a ship again, as we have spent almost three weeks at sea. On arriving at Malta my men could not wait to set foot on dry land again, it proved hard to convince them to stay aboard over night, and disembark at first light the following morning, but they finally agreed to this.

The place where we disembarked, was a small sandy bay, as we marched inland from the bay the landscape turned into a valley, which funneled us up too a steep hill, and beyond that another hill could be seen rising above the first.
We had spent most of the morning disembarking, eating, preparing our horses and equipment, as we formed up in the valley, the first Sicilians appeared atop the hill in the distance, so this was to be our battlefield, and I did not like it one bit.

Apart from myself and my 19 Royal knights, my army is made up entirely of mercenaries, we have.
2x80 Khwarazmian cavalry.
1x120 Halbardiers.
1x120 Billmen.
1x200 Italian infantry.
2x200 Spearmen.
2x120 Pavise Crossbowmen.
1x120 Crossbowmen.

I give orders, Italian infantry to the center, with Spearmen on either side, outside the Spearmen the pole arms and outside them on the flanks the cavalry.
The two pavise are spread out in a long line in front of the spears, and the crossbows in front of them and central, I take up position behind the Italians.

We begin our advance towards the first hill, this is a steep hill and a ballista is somewhere up top firing on us.
The Sicilians are on the crest of the first hill, when my scout returns and tells me that the enemy has around 500 Knights both royal and feudal, and around 500 foot soldiers of all types. 500 Knights I think, if they all attack at once down this hill we will dead before noon.
Fortunately for us they retreat back up to the second hill.

Our crossbow men are first to the crest of the hill, and now begin firing at the ballista which is now in range. By the time the rest of us have reached the crest of the first hill the ballista is finished.
The Sicilian army is now in full view, I just cant understand what they are waiting for. They have more than enough horses to defeat our cavalry and get into our flanks and rear.
I can see King Roger’s standard at the rear, if this was not such a desperate situation I would be honoured to cross swords with a King this day.
I order the men to take a rest, after climbing the hill. Our only hope is to make it a long and drawn out battle, so that our crossbows can inflict maximum casualties. This plan all depends on King Roger, if he decides to launch an all out attack we lose, if he chooses to defend, and we have God on our side we may inflict enough death on them to make them withdraw.

I order our crossbows forward into range, as they are almost in range, a unit of feudal knights charge down from the hill at them. Our crossbows retreat back towards our lines but the knights catch them and begin to cut them down, However by now the knights have come within range of our pavise who begin to fire upon them.
Whilst the knights are preoccupied cutting down our crossbows, I order our pole arms in from either flank at them.
The knights are caught between the two groups, dragged from their horses and butchered.
First blood to us I think, as I call our pole arms back to line up in front of the pavise, and order the crossbows forward again for another try.

The Sicilians have now called forward archers, who are hitting our pole arms so I order them to fall back behind the pavise. After a while they attack again this time with royal knights, our pole arms do the killing again, but our crossbows are now beaten and head off back towards the beach.
I call up some pavise to take their place out front, a duel gets underway between their crossbows and archers, and our pavise, after a while all their crossbows are dead and their archers have retreated, after using their arrows up I assume.
Our two units of pavise continue for much of the afternoon firing bolts into their ranks.
During this time I bring our cavalry in to cover the flanks vacated by our pole arms, who are now just behind the pavise and in front of our spears.

As the day begins to draw to a close, King Roger finally decides to attack. The first wave of feudal knights are defeated by our pole arms, followed by a second wave of foot knights and spearmen, who also get badly mauled by our pole arms, before the main charge comes down. Everyone except Roger and his men comes down on us.
I order the cavalry in from the flanks, they get there just as our pole arms begin to break and run.
All this time, our one remaining unit of pavise have been firing into the melee and the battle is almost upon them.

Our cavalry on the left get totally destroyed by royal knights, but our right side cavalry fare much better and sweep away their foot soldiers, before getting caught in the center of the field by more feudal knights.
I now send in two units of spearmen, one into the main battle which is taking place ahead of us, and one at a group of knights to the left and ahead.
I now only have the Italian infantry, and my own men left in reserve, plus the pavise out front of the Italians, totally exhausted but still firing.

Our spears in the middle break and run, and their knights are into the pavise, I send in the Italians, a group of feudal knights try to flank the Italians, there is nothing now to lose I join the battle to stop the flankers.

My remaining memories of the battle are ones of butchery and chaos as we fought for our lives, the battlefield was knee deep in bodies it was a scene from hell.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=42508

King Roger eventual graced us with his presence and came down from the hill, a furious fight developed in which all but three of my own knights were slain. We were all but beaten, and then a miricle happened.
King Roger with victory within his grasp decided to leave the field, I watched them disappear over the hill, then dismounted and there amongst the many dead I fell upon my knees and thanked God for his mercy.

The Sicilian dead numbered 838.
Our own dead numbered 1139.

(Here ends Henry Roos account)

This is a fine victory against the odds, Henry roos has proved himself to be an astute commander and a brave man, I must reward him for this.

I have received a letter from Pope Nicholas demanding that we leave Malta immediately, I replied stating that we will do as he wishes this time, but that I will not tolerate further interference in any conflicts in the near future.

Henry roos and his hero’s have been recalled.
**********************************************

1242.
(April in Flanders, preparations for war as told by Prince John)

This is an exciting time indeed. In just two weeks time we unleash our mighty armies against the HRE.
There are over 7000 of us here camped at Rouen, and a further 2500 in Denmark waiting to move. In adition to our attack on the HRE father has also arranged for Sir Henry Roos, and his band of mercenaries, who are now returned from Malta, to attack across the channel into French held Brittany.

My own part in the invasion is to lead an army of 120 Royal knights, and 400 spearmen into Lorraine. I have been given a free hand with my strategy, which could include taking Nancy, cutting off the HRE retreat, or even pushing into Franconia, where the Emperor himself is at present.
My men include my Brother Alfred and my Uncle Henry, they have been good company throughout the winter months, at the castle in Rouen. Each night has been spent drinking, speculating about what might happen in Lorraine, and telling amusing stories, of which Uncle Henry's supply of is inexhaustable.
Henry has us in fits of laughter, at first he tells us of how honest and good a knight he is, and of all the chivalrous deeds he has done. Then in the same sentence he's telling us how he blackmailed a lord for every florin he had before killing him because he refused to pay. Before finally giving us a fire and brimstone sermon, on how to ensure our passage to heaven. Everything he says contradicts everthing else, and he says it all with conviction and a straight face, before he finally gives a big grin and says, "Haha I really had you believing that, Hahaha"

It was during one of these evenings that a letter was brought to me from England, the letter was from my Uncle Edward, and this is what the letter said.

My dear nephew, I have terrible news for thee. This morning April 7th, your father the King was found slumped across his desk, the servant who found him at first thought him to be asleep, but he could not be roused.

He was lying across a map of Northern Europe, which he must have been studying when he died. It is so sad that he should pass away so close to the invasion. He had said to me only a few days before, that this was to be the greatest year of his reign.

I know you will now be shocked and saddened by this letter, and please dont think me insensitive, but I must now request you return to England, so that we may crown thee King, it is important that England has a King when we go to war, and go to war we must, for thy father's sake.

Your loyal and devoted servant Edward.

I pass the letter to Henry, and he and Alfred read it together.

Death is a cruel master, how could he have taken father so close to his hour of glory. The war will go ahead without me, I leave Alfred to command our knights into Lorraine, and set off back for England the following morning.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 3:29 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 638
(3/14/04 11:37 pm)
Reply
The Doomsday Book of 1242.

BUILDINGS/IMPROVEMENTS.

Wessex.(Lord Fitzgilbert. Chamberlain. Loyalty 9, Piety 4, Dread 6, Command 6, Accumen 9)
Castle, Bowyer, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, Chancellery, 80% farmland, Horse breeder, Royal estate, Church, Monastry, Border forts, Port, Dockyard.

Mercia.(Lord Curthose. L9, P7, D3, C1, A4)
Castle, Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastry, Border forts, Port, Dockyard.

Northumbria.(Lord de Vere. L9, P6, D3, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Bowyers workshop, Armourer, Siege engineers workshop, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Copper mine complex.

Normandy.(Lord Plantagenet. L9, P5, D4, C6, A3)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Inn, 20% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Wales.(Lord Longchamp. L9, P4, D2, C0, A4)
Keep, Bowyers workshop, Armourer, Siege engineers workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Copper mine complex.

Scotland.(Lord Mercadier. L9, P3, D9, C4, A4)
Keep, Armourer, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts. Port, Dockyard.

Ireland.(Lord Marshall. L9, P5, D4, C6, A7)
Keep, Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Border forts, Port, Dockyard.

Norway.(Lord Stanley. L9, P5, D3, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town watch, Merchants guild, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Sweden.(Lord Gascoign. L9, P7, D4, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town watch, Trading post, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Copper mine.

Denmark.(Lord Plantagenet. L9, P0, D6, C6, A6)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Town watch, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Flanders.(Lord Becket. L9, P0, D5, C0, A4)
Castle, Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Saxony.(Lord Langton. L9, P4, D1, C2, A4)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineer, Town guard, Chapter house, Watch towers, Port, Shipyard, Salt mine complex.

Friesland.(Currently under siege)
Fort motte & bailey, Spearmaker, Master horse breeder, border forts.

Lorraine.(Currently under siege)
Fort motte & bailey, Horse breeders guild, Watch towers.

Brittany.(Currently under siege)
Castle, Bowyers guild, Armourer, Sworsmith, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Royal palace, Horse farmer, Royal estate, Monastry, Border forts.

MILITARY.

Wessex.
100 Royal knights

Mercia.
20 Royal knights.

Northumbria.
20 Royal knights.

Normandy.
20 Royal knights.

Wales.
20 Royal knights.

Scotland.
20 Royal knights.

Ireland.
20 Royal knights

Norway.
20 Royal knights.

Sweden.
20 Royal knights

Flanders.
40 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
160 Mounted sergeants.
840 Feudal men at arms.
360 Militia sergeants.
1200 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
480 Archers.
240 Gallowglasses.
240 Kerns.
480 Highlanders.
5 Catapult crews.

Saxony.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Militia sergeants.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Friesland.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Militia sergeants.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Lorraine.
98 Royal knights.
400 Spearmen.
3 Balista crews

Brittany.
23 Royal knights.
460 miscellaneous mercenaries.

NAVAL.
13 Barques.
22 Caravels.

AGENTS.
3 Emissaries.
3 Assassins.
12 Spies.
5 Inquisitors.
11 Bishops.

TREASURY.
Province income.
Wessex. 1746
Mercia. 493 (blockaded)
Northumbria. 542 (blockaded)
Normandy. 426
Wales. 500
Scotland. 318
Ireland. 1090
Norway. 1104
Sweden. 1848
Denmark. 1129
Flanders. 2268
Saxony. 244
Friesland. 0
Lorraine. 0
Brittany. 0

Tot income 11,708

Tot in Treasury 13,852

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 2:30 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 639
(3/14/04 11:39 pm)
Reply
Chapter 5.
The Diary of King John II. 1242-1270.

1242.
It has been a busy year. I was back in England, two days after the news of my father's death arrived. The day after my arrival was father's funeral, and the day after that I was crowned King.
In four days I had gone from being a carefree knight in charge of a small army, to the King in charge of the whole invasion, which would go ahead as planned in 10 days time.

I made only two changes to my father's original plan. For obvious reasons I could now no longer lead the attack on Lorraine, and so had placed my brother Alfred in charge.
I also allowed my brother William to accompany Henry Roos across the channel into Brittany.

The invasion was almost a complete success.

Lord Plantagenet's attack from Denmark into Saxony, saw the HRE retreat from the province, abandoning the castle at Dresden.

Lord Fitzgilbert's attack from Flanders into Friesland, saw the HRE retreat into the fort at Groningen, we now have the fort surrouded and will wait for it to fall, It is estimated that the garrison will starve within two years.

My brother Alfred has had a surprising success in Lorraine, with his small army. The HRE retreated to the fort at Nancy, and this is also expected to hold out for two years.

It was the same result against a different foe in Brittany, however, Henry Roos, my brother William and their small band of mercenaries, will have to wait considerably longer, if the French castle at Nantes is to fall.

Our only failure was the naval battle in the North sea, but we already have more ships arriving, and hope to succeed at the next attempt.

We now wait for the response from our enemies, which I am sure will come soon.
One Response that we have already recieved is that from our allies the Papacy and the Italians, they choose to side with the HRE, and now leave us without any allies whatsoever.
I wrote to both saying I was sorry to lose their support, and also added it was a pity that they had chosen to be on the losing side.

Sir John Langton has been given the title Duke of Saxony, he is a good man, and quite high up my list as a potential army commander.

I have brought with me something of a problem to the thone. My illegitimate son Stephen is my only son at present. Apart from the Queen and myself, only Lord Stanley and his wife, know that Stephen is my son. Stephen is 14 years old and is living with the Stanley's in Norway.
I must make some kind of reason for a trip to Norway, so that I may take stock of the situation.
**********************************************

1243.
My brother Prince Alfred has abandoned the siege at Nancy in Lorraine, and has moved on to Franconia. This has proved to be a good decision, as the HRE have retreated abandoning the Fort at Bamberg. I have made Sir Roger Uhtred Duke of Franconia.

Our mercenary army in Flanders has been destroyed by the French. Prince William and Sir Henry Roos, did make it back to England though, and I had a meeting with Roos to establish what had happened.

Me "Greetings Sir Henry, I am pleased that the French did not take thee, Now tell me of what happened?"

Roos "As you know sire, our army in Brittany was made up mainly from the leftovers of the raid on Sicily, and as such, when faced with the superior army of the French stood little chance."

Me "What was the make of the armies?"

Roos "Our army was made up of 23 Royal knights, and a mixture of just under 500 mercenaries, consisting of Italian infantry, Khwarazmian cavalry, halbardiers, crossbowmen and spearmen.
The French army consisted of around 60 Royal knights, 240 light cavalry and 800 foot soldiers of many different kinds."

Me "What tactics did you employ?"

Roos "That was not for me to decide sire, Prince William said that you had told him to take command."

Me "Sir Henry, you must forgive me for this, I did not say anything to William about taking command, and I will have words with William when I see him.
Now tell me, how did William command this battle?"

Roos "I fear battle is not the correct word for this sire, massacre would be a much better description.
I thought our best strategy, would have been to move into the forest, and told William this, but he would have none of it, and said we should move up close to the French, and launch an all out attack.
It was a total disaster, our men were running from the field moments after engaging the enemy."

Me "What was William doing at this point?"

Roos "I am sorry to have to tell you this sire, but William was one of the first to turn and run."

Me "Thank you for being frank with me Henry, you are a good man. Now go home to your family and take some time with them you have earned it."

Roos "Thank you sire."

So William is a runner, I will send him and his no good brother Edmund, to Alfred in Franconia, maybe Alfred can show them what is expected of a Royal Prince, or even better get these two wasters killed in battle.

Our ships in the north sea are victorious, the small HRE fleet is now destroyed, and as we have taken all their coastal province's, there should be no more ships to trouble us.
**********************************************

1244.
The HRE has attempted to lift the siege at Groningen in Friesland. This has proved a good opportunity, to test the new types of units we have brought in to the English Defence formation.

(Lord Fitzgilbert's account of the battle at Groningen.)

We had prior warning of the attack by the HRE, so marched out to meet them. I chose the battlefield, it was flat, with a few wooded area's dotted here and there.
We found an area devoid of trees and decided to set up there, as this would give our bowmen and artillery a good field of view.
The army formed up in our now familiar English Defence formation. 3 lines of spears, with 3 lines of archers behind them, 2 groups of militia sergeants, one on each end of our spears protecting the flank.
In front of the spears are 3 catapult crews, positioned, 1 in front of our central line of spears, and 1 each on either end of our spears.
In front of the spears and between the catpults, are 2 lines of feudal men at arms, and in front of them are 2 lines of crossbowmen.
I position my own unit of Royal knights, behind the spears and central.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=43546

The forces of the HRE consist of around 40 Royal knights, 240 spearmen, 240 archers, 120 militia sergeants, and a handfull of various other units. They also have 2 catapult and 2 balistae, that have been positioned in a wooded area straight ahead of us, but out of range of our lines.

The enemy begins their advance, and moves towards a wooded area just ahead of our left flank. It is now raining.
They move into the wooded area, and I surmise that they intend to come upon our left flank, by moving though the cover of the trees, and this proves to be correct.

I order the crossbows and men at arms on our right to come across, and form up at a right angle to our main lines and extending out ahead of our position. Now the enemy will come out of the trees into a hail of bolts, arrows and rocks.

I am now begining to warm to the task and eagerly await sight of the enemy, this will be easy, all we need to do is hold them off with our militia and swordsmen, whilst our missiles obliterate them, and that is exactly what happens, after a short fight and the launch of many missiles, the enemy is in full flight, I wave my knights forward and we join the rout.

All in all, more of a miltary exercise than a battle, and jolly good sport it was.

We killed around 450, and took 157 prisoner, our losses were a paltry 94 men. I have ransomed the prisoners back to the HRE.

(Here ends Fitzgilberts account)

This is a great outcome for us, it sends out the message that the English armies are professional, well commanded and well organised.

After this the fort at Groningen capitulated, I have given the title Count of Friesland to my Uncle Edward, it is just reward for the years of service he gave my father.
**********************************************

1245.
There has been little to do this year, there appears to be no appetite for any sort of counter attack by the French or the HRE, and our armies are not ready to press on the attack just yet.

So I decided late in the summer to make the trip to Norway.
It was a strange visit, Stephen does not know that I am his father, and was told that his mother had died when she came to England to be Queen, he was 10 years old at the time.
Since then Lord Stanley his grandfather has brought him up as his own son.
Stephen is now 17, he is a fine lad, and very well mannered, Stephen, Lord Stanley and myself spent much time together during my visit, and many times I was sorely tempted to tell him the truth, but did not.
I returned to England feeling a little saddened by the situation, I would be glad to have Stephen as my heir, and may have to find a way to make this happen, as I still have no other son.

My brother Alfred returned for a short time this year to be married to the Byzantine Princess Helena. it was good to see Alfred, and discuss with him what had happened during his time in Lorraine and Franconia. I couldn't help feeling a little jealous of him, as this would have been I, had father not died, I told Alfred of this, and he said that he would be glad to take over as King if I had grown tired of the task. This made me realize that I am truly fortunate to be King, after all it is a title very few men achieve.
**********************************************

1246.
Stanley has written to me asking my permission for Stephen to wed, He wishes to marry the daughter of a Swedish nobleman. Stanley says she is a good girl from a good family, and he is in favour of it.
I have agreed to this, I could not refuse considering the circumstance's of my own marriage to his mother, and the fact that he may never become King.

King Roger of Sicily is dead, and the Sicilians have once more decended into rebel factions, I cannot help feeling we are in some way responsible for this, as it is rumoured that King Roger lost much respect from his subjects after our victory in Malta some years ago.

There is now a horse breeders guild in London, and they have presented me with a fine horse, I have named him Saxony, after the first province I conquered as King.
**********************************************

1247.
Next year we will be ready for the next stage of our advance into the HRE. Lord Mercadier and his army will move from Flanders into Lorraine, which reverted back to HRE control when Prince Alfred moved onto Franconia, if this attack is successful, Lord Fitzgilbert will then move his army into Franconia, which at present is only garrisoned by Prince Alfred and his small force of knights and spearmen.
If everything goes well, this will leave us with large armies in Flanders, Lorraine, Franconia and Saxony, protecting everything within the Kingdom except for Normandy.

The Inquisition have finished their work in Saxony, and have now moved on to Lorriane.

There has been an uprising in Pommerania, by a faction claiming to be the Polish and lead by a man claiming to be King Mieszko VI of Poland.
**********************************************

1248.
Our advance into Lorrain has succeeded, The HRE fell back before Mercadiers advance, and he now lays siege to the fort at Nancy, it is estimated that it has supplies for two years.

We can now begin to plan for our next offensive, which will be against the French. We have a fifth army now building up in Flanders once it is ready to move, we will attack into Champagne, subdue the population, and then move on to Ille de France. We will then move our army in Flanders into our province of Normandy, bringing it under the protection of our mighty armies.

Now Alfred is free of garrison duties in Franconia, I plan to let him take his small army of Knights and spearmen to Champagne, in order to probe the French defence's, prior to the major offensive.

The Queen has presented me with a son, he has been named Henry. This is a great relief for me as it solves the problem of my illegitimate son Stephen being my only heir. the secret can now hopefully remain a secret.

We have once more tried to resolve our long standing conflict with the Almohads, and once more they have refused to see reason. Both sides would gain much from peace in the way of trade, at present we have ships throughout the Mediterranean, yet cannot trade in the Iberian peninsular and much of North Africa. As for the Almohads, our dominance in the Mediterranean, prevents them from any kind of seaborn trade.
Beauchamp my emissary tells me, that Khalifah Idris is every bit as mad as his father Yusuf, it must now be assumed that madness is in their blood, and therfor the situation looks unlikely to ever be resolved.

The Inquisition have now finished their work in Friesland and Denmark, and now go forth to cleanse the lands of the HRE and France.
**********************************************

1249.
That damn fool Lorenzo II of Italy has declared war on us. I do not like this situation at all, it bears a striking resemblance to the situation my father experienced with the Almohads.
The Italians have a big fleet, just as the Almohads had, and it took many years of my father's reign, to defeat them, years when my father lost huge amounts of money in trade, and the cost of replacing ships.

The area of conflict is just south of the Italian peninsular. The attack came without warning and we took losses in the Straits of Sicily and the Ionian Sea.

Although our trade routes to the holy land remain open, the treasury has been hit hard. last year we recorded profits of 3363, this year we recorded losses of 3236, there is at present 16463 in the treasury.
I will need to suspend building and recruiting until we resolve this situation.
**********************************************

1250.
My three brothers Alfred, William and Edmund are all dead killed in battle in the province of Champagne, I have obtained an account of the battle from Sir John Grey, one of only two knights who returned from Champagne.

(The Battle of Chalons-sur-Marne, as told by Sir John Grey)

The battlefield at Chalons was dominated by a large lake, we were positioned on one side the French on the other.
Our army numbered 110 Royal knight and 400 spearmen, I estimate that the French numbered around 1300, made up of every kind of soldier you wish to name.

Prince Alfred decided to attack around the left side of the lake, as the terrain there looked more favourable. As we made our way towards the left side of the lake, the French began to move back from their positions, up onto a small rise, this revealed a number of artillery pieces, that were now out in the open ahead of the new French position.

Prince Alfred halted our advance, and ordered me and my group of knights to go and destroy the artillery. We advanced on the artillery and when we got near to them they began to fire rocks and bolts at us, so I ordered the charge.
I expected the French to attack us when we got to where the artillery was positioned, but this did not happen, and we were allowed to kill the artillery crews.
I turned to where the rest of our army was, and could see that they were already marching to where we were now positioned.

Alfred arrived and ordered that the knights were to spread out in a long line facing the French, and that our spearmen were to advance on the French lines.
As our spears drew close the French attacked with, feudal sergeants, militia sergeants, spearmen, urban militia and a large number of peasants.
After a while the French got the better of our spearmen and they began to run, Alfred ordered the advance and we charged in to stop the rout, destroying their spearmen in the process, before returning to our positions, by this time Alfred had rallied our spearmen, and they were now advancing again.
Whilst our spears attacked again, Alfred ordered Edmund to attack a group of peasants who where trying to get around our right flank.

As our spearmen began to run once more, Alfred ordered us in again, and a big battle now developed in the center of the field, as we fought the French rained down arrows and crossbow bolts upon us, although we killed many, eventualy their numbers proved to great for us.
I gestured to Alfred that we should retreat, but although the situation was hopeless he would not.

(Here ends Grey's account)

I questioned Grey further on the events.

Me "Did you see any of my brothers die?"

Grey "Yes Sire, William was fighting alongside me when he fell from his horse, I think he may have been hit by a missile of some type, judging by the way he fell."

Me "What of Edmund?"

Grey "The last sight I had of Edmund, was that of him engaging the peasants, after that I was in the thick of battle and too occupied to look across in that direction."

Me "And Alfred?"

Grey "Alfred fought valiantly to the death sire surrounded by the remainder of the French army."

Me "How many would you estimate died in the battle?"

Grey "We lost around 450, The French losses were much higher, they must have lost well over 800 men."

Me "So you left my brother to fight on alone?"

Grey "The situation was hopeless sire, Alfred should have retreated."

Me "My brother Alfred was a brave man, and would never have done such a cowardly thing. GUARDS!"

(Two guards enter the room)

Me "Escort Sir John to the tower."

Grey "But Sire the situation was hopeless."

Me "As is the situation you find yourself in now, you sir are a coward, and will be dealt with as such."

(End of the meeting with Grey)

I am sad at the loss of my brother Alfred.
William and Edmund I will not miss, however, I am pleased they redeemed themselves for past failures, and died as brave fighting men.

The war with Italy has not gone well, the conflict has now spread to west coast of the Italian peninsular, and further south. We have lost ships in The Ligurian and Tyrrhenian sea's and the Malta channel.

However, it is not all bad news I have to report this year.
The Italian Doge Lorenzo has died, the new Doge is Enrico II, let us hope he will soon follow in his father's footsteps.

The fort at Nancy in Lorraine has fallen to our army there, and I have made Sir Henry Berkeley Duke of the province. This is welcome news indeed, as the cost of keeping the seige was great, and this along with savings from other support costs we no longer have, such as Alfred's small army and a number of ships that we have lost, means that the treasury is now showing a small profit of 59 florins. Although this will not make us rich it is better than the large loss we took last year.
There is now 11727 in the treasury.

A bad year has ended well with the birth of my second son, Edward.
**********************************************

1251.
We have achieved a number of victories at sea. and definately gained the upperhand on the Italians this year.
We have now pushed the Italians out of the Ligurian Sea and the Ionian Sea, the conflict is now confined to the Tyrrhenian Sea, the Straits of Sicily and the Malta Channel. There was a particularly large engagement in the Straits of Sicily.

Although our victories at sea are welcome, they do not come without cost, we have lost many ships ourselves, and these ships have to be replaced.
The treasury is now down to 8986, profits are still low, a paltry 194 this year.

The Almohad Khalifah Idris has died, he has been replaced by his son Yusuf IV, this name brings back memories of Yusuf the Mad, who was such a thorn in my fathers side.

The inquisition have finally completed their work in Wales, they have been busy in Wales for as long as I can remember, it has proved to be a place full of heretical thought.

Sir John Grey the man who run from the field and left my brother Alfred to die fighting alone against the French, has been sent into exile. Before Magna Carta I would have ordered his execution, but now the Lords insist on a fair trial, and to overule them would just cause discontent amongst their number.
**********************************************

1252.
This year sees the worst losses so far in our naval war with the Italians, although we have inflicted losses on the Italian fleet, our losses are estimated to be four times greater than those of the Italians. The largest part of the action has again been centered on the Straits of Sicily.

We have seen a jump in profits this year, they are up to 462, and although this has stablized the treasury somewhat at 8080, and is a significant improvement on last year, it is still well below the level it was at, before the war.
**********************************************

1253.
The naval war against the Italians has once more swung back in our favour. We have won a major battle in the Straits of Sicily, and forced the Italians out of this stretch of water. The war is now confined to the Tyrrehenian Sea and the Malta Channel.

The treasury has been hit hard this year, it is down to 5342. All our expediture at present is on new ships, and a number have been built this year, this is the reason for the large drop in funds, and with profits down slightly on last year at 288, this is not nearly enough to cover our costs.

We now have an ally, after many years of standing alone, we now have an agreement with the Egyptians. During my fathers time many offers by the Egyptians were turned down, because of alliance with the Italians, maybe my father would have done better to have accepted one of these offers, considering our present situation.

I now have a third son, he has been named Richard.
**********************************************

1254.
The Italians have had the better of the naval war this year, and our losses have been the greater, we have however managed to push them out of the Malta Channel.

The treasury is now down to 3630, our profits are 585.

The Emperor of the HRE Herrmann II has died, the incoming Emperor is Otto IV.

Lord Stanley has wrote to me requesting that I find a position for Stephen my Illegitimate son, I replied saying that he should make his way to Franconia, and present himself to Lord Fitzgilbert, who would find him a position in the army there.

It is best that Stephen is kept away from England, as too many awkward questions could be asked of him.
**********************************************

1255.
Great news, our war with Italy is over. after a victorious battle in the Tyrrehenian Sea, Doge Enrico requested that a peace be established.
This peace has come just in time, as the treasury was all but empty. We have seen immediate benefit with profits up to 1988 this year.

It is a pity that the Almohads are not as resonable as the Italians, as once more they have turned down our request for peace.

I have another son, he has been named John.
**********************************************

1256.
A terrible plague has decended on Swabia in the HRE, it is to be hoped that it does not spread to Lorraine or Franconia. My Bishop John Burnell, says I need not worry, as it is obviously Gods retribution on the Unholy Roman Empire, I hope he is right.

The Sicilian dynasty has once again re-established itself on the island of Malta, this time under the leadership of King Geoffrey II.
**********************************************

1257.
After the plague that God sent to punish the HRE last year, I have decided that we must make greater efforts to please God, so that he might look more favourably on my Kingdom.
To this end I have taken to praying from dawn until noon each day, and have also provided more funds for the inquisition.

I have authorised the building of the last ship that we need, in order to bring the strength of our fleet up to that of before the war with Italy.

Money is now available again to spend on building work, we have made a start this year, and should be back to normal next year. Hopefully the year after that we will be able to begin recruiting and training again.
**********************************************

1258.
The extra funds I made available to the inquisition last year have been put to good use. The inquisiton have now cleansed the people of Sweden of heretical thought, and continue to go about their work in Norway, Lorraine and Franconia.
Abroad, the inquisition has a different way of doing things, instead of rooting out heretical thought amongst the common folk, they purge the nobility. My chief inquisitor Robert Herbert, refers to this practice as "Removing the serpents head".
Lord Franken Margrave of Brandenburg, was one such serpents head that has been removed this year, Herbert says that he was a foul being indeed, a charismatic speaker who used his forked tongue to spread evil.

Now our traders are back at their work trading to all corners of the world, we have a better picture of foriegn Kingdoms, we do not know much of the inland area's, so the picture is somewhat incomplete.

The Polish Kingdom has but one province, Pomerania, their homelands of Poland and Silesia are controled by the Byzantines.
There are also a number of rebel controled province's around this area, and east along the Baltic coast. They are, Bavaria, Bohemia, Prussia, Lithuania and Livonia.

The People of Novgorod control Finland, Novgorod and to the south Khazar.

The HRE are in control of Brandenburg, Swabia and Burgundy, I suspect they control more land to the east of Burgundy, but information is unreliable.

The French control Champagne, Ille de France, Anjou, Brittany, Aquitane and Provence.

The Almohad Empire starts at Toulouse, Aragon, Navare and spreads south taking in the entire Iberian Peninsular, and North Africa as far east as Cyrencia.

The Italians hold, Tuscany, Genoa, Milan, Venice, Croatia, Hungary, Bulgaria, and also the islands of Corsica and Sardinia.

The Papacy controls the remainder of the Italian peninsular, Sicily is rebel and the Sicilians control Malta.

The Egyptians hold the Eastern Mediterranean coast from Egypt to Lesser Armenia.

In addition to Poland and Silesia, the Byzantines also control Trebizond, Nicea, Constantinople, Greece, Serbia, and the three islands of Crete, Rhodes and Cyprus.

The Mongols hold Anatolia, Georgia, Crimea, Kiev and Moldavia.
**********************************************

1259.
The Poles have declared war on us, in the spring of this year they invaded across the border from Pomerania into Saxony.
Lord Plantagenet Prince of Denmark finally brought them to battle near the town of Lubeck, here is his account of the battle.

(The Battle of Lubeck in the words of Lord Plantagenet of Denmark.)

My scouts had been shadowing the Polish army for a few days now, and from the information I had received, I had now come to the conclusion that they would pass through the town of Lubeck tomorrow.
We camped that night in a place between the Polish army, and Lubeck, directly on the route the Poles would take the following day.

I awoke early in the morning and watched my scouts disappear into the distance, they would give me warning when the Poles grew near. It was a pleasant morning, and I let the men that could sleep do so.

Our army is the standard English army, 2610 men in total, made up in two parts, the defense, and the reserve.

The defense consists of.
My own 20 royal knights.
600 feudal sergeants.
360 archers.
240 militia sergeants.
240 feudal men at arms.
240 crossbowmen.
3 catapults.

The reserve consists of.
80 feudal knights.
80 mounted sergeants.
240 feudal men at arms.
240 highlanders.
120 gallowglasses.
120 kerns.

The information I have of the Polish army is comprehensive, after many days of following their movements. They are led by their King Mieszko VI, and number just over 1000, and are made up as follows.

100 royal knights.
340 feudal knights.
240 feudal foot knights.
300 archers.
100 arbelests

Although we outnumber them almost 3 to 1, I do expect this to be a hard fought battle, 440 knights and 240 feudal foot knights will not be easy to overcome, this will probably be the sternest examination of the English defense formation yet.

Towards noon my lookout tells me there are horses on the horizon, these will be my men returning, and the signal to organize my army.
The land is quite flat in this area, so there is no big hill for us to defend, instead I have found a small rise where we will set up our defense.
I order the men to take up position and send my reserve out to the right and out of sight to a predetermined place where we will make a stand if things go bad for us.

We are ready in plenty of time and have a while to wait before the first sight of the Poles on the horizon. This is the worst part of any battle, watching the enemy slowly agonizingly marching towards you, it gives the men time to become apprehensive, the Poles will be experiencing the same feelings but to a lesser extent as they are busy marching.

The Poles come on, ahead but slightly to the left, after what seems like an eternity the battle begins as our catapults begin to fire into their ranks.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=44709

There appears to be far more than 1000 men in this army, it probably just appears so because of the many horsemen, it is quite a daunting sight, and I am little worried, although outwardly I appear confident.

A group of feudal knights are now coming around onto our left flank, as the rest of the Polish army move towards the center, I order a unit of militia out to engage the flankers, and pray that the Poles continue to come straight on. This is an army overflowing with horse and therefore very maneuverable.
They continue to come on and our crossbows begin to fire upon them, a little further and our archers begin to fire, then a large group of knights peel of to the left, and at our militia who have been bravely holding the ground up until now. I quickly order swordsmen in to bolster their numbers, but they are headed of by more knights before they can get there.
Our militia are outnumbered and quickly cut to pieces, leaving our left flank exposed to their knights, I cannot order our left unit of spears at them as they are now facing a frontal attack by more knights.
Now the rest of the polish army comes on in a frontal assault, I quickly send in my remaining men at arms and militia in, to slow their attack, but it is too late they have pinned our spears with the frontal attack, and their knights are now hacking their way through the left flank of our spearmen.

I move to the right and watch in disbelief as one by one our spears are flanked and routed, this situation is now lost, I ride off to organize the reserve whilst the Poles are busy chasing down our men.

I arrive at the reserve, which is some way off to the right of the main battle, and begin to organize them ready for the Polish attack, which is some way in the distance but already heading this way.
I hastily arrange my feudal knights out front in a long line, with my light cavalry behind them, whilst I wait for the rest of the reserve to ready themselves.
As the Poles come nearer I cant believe what I see, it is King Mieszko, leading around 100 knights and obviously throwing caution to the wind, as the vast majority of his army is some way behind.
I order our knights at him, followed by the gallowglasses, and kerns, who are now ready to move, our men fight bravely and destroy the first wave of polish knights, and every consecutive wave that comes in, eventually King Mieszko himself is felled, and the remnants of his knights turn and flee, leaving the Polish foot soldiers and bowmen at the mercy of our light cavalry and knights, I now join the action myself as the slaughter begins.

(Here ends Lord Plantagenet’s account.)

Our losses number 1016, the polish dead number 527, and we took 432 prisoners who where ransomed back for 2236 florins.
King Mieszko has no heir and the Poles have now descended into rebel factions.
Although we are pleased to have this victory, it has exposed a weakness with the English defense when facing large cavalry laden armies, fortunately this is not the norm in Europe, and should we have the misfortune to face such an army again, we do have the reserve to rely on, so we will continue to use this strategy.

Our financial situation is now much better, and I am pleased to report that we can now begin to recruit and train men once more, the first priority will be to make good our losses in Saxony.

The Inquisition in Italy has rid the world of another vile being this year, in the shape of the devil worshipping Don Marino Macchiavelli, who has been burnt at the stake, witness’s say he burned with a green flame, overwhelming proof of the evil of this man.
**********************************************

1260.
The French have invaded Normandy, their army is small and although it would be a simple enough task to send one of our armies to evict them, this would leave our borders open to attack. So I have chosen to let them besiege the castle. My cousin Edmund Plantagenet is in command of the garrison at Rouen, he is an unpleasant character but a useful soldier, and he has the strong fortifications of the castle to help him. The castle is well supplied, and has its own livestock within the outer courtyard. Should the French chose to assault the castle, it will likely cost them many men, as this would mean advancing through catapult and arrow fire, before having to go through two gates.

The devils Kingdom of the HRE has lost one of its evil sons to the inquisition, Lord von Salza Duke of Swabia and Imperial Chamberlain, burnt at the stake for the crime of heresy.

My alchemist has shown me a substance that has been brought back by our traders in the holy land, he calls it gunpowder, When ignited it creates the fire of hell and gives off an evil aroma. I have forbidden our traders to bring anymore of this devils work to our shores, for it is surely a sign that the evil one grows stronger by the day.

The Egyptian Sultan As Salih I, has been Killed in battle, slain by the Byzantines, he has no heir and the Egyptian Kingdom has now dissolved into rebel factions. The Egyptians were our only ally, so now we stand alone once more.

Italian ships have begun to appear of the Italian coast, I am in two minds what to do about this. On the one hand we could sink them now before they are strong enough to present a threat, this would mean renewed war with Italy, and loss of trade with them. On the other hand we do nothing, continue to benefit from trade with Italy, watch their fleet grow stronger, and hope that they to do not wish for another war. For the time being we shall wait.
**********************************************

1261.
More Italian ships have appeared, I feel sure they are gathering their strength in readiness for another attack on us. I tell you diary those Italians are all possessed of the devil and cannot be trusted. Our inquisitors have uncovered a heretic amongst their generals this year, a man by the name of Piccolomini, a devils name if ever I heard one. He was given over to the cleansing flame.
There have been great storms in the Aegean Sea, and we have lost ships, I blame the cursed Italians for this, it must have been they who called up the storms.
**********************************************

1262.
The inquisition have completed their work in Franconia, Only Norway and Lorraine now suffer the curse of heretical thought. I am told Lorraine will soon be cleansed, but the Norse are a pagan people, and many more will burn before the good Lords work is done.
One less heretic in the world this year is Don Ercole de Medici of the evil Italians, he was discovered talking to the devil whilst asleep, this was enough to send him to the stake.

My emissary offered the hand of friendship to the Byzantine Emperor earlier in the year, but he would not take it, I suspect the Italians of planting thoughts in his mind.

I have decided to start building work on two mighty castles one in Wales and one in Northumbria.
**********************************************

1263.
The good people of Normandy have risen up against the French occupation and driven them away, the enemy had no stomach for a fight and left the province with much haste.

We now have another army gathering strength in Flanders, Once this army is complete we will conquer Champagne and Ille de France, so that the inquisition may move in and begin their work in earnest.
A new type of soldier is being trained in Mecia, they are to be called billmen, they will be accomplished in the use of polearms, and will eventually replace militia sergeants on the flanks of the English defense, this has come about because of the weakness, exposed during the battle of Lubeck, when Polish knights found it easy to break into our flanks.

My son Prince Henry has come of age, and I have tried to convince him that he needs to spend more time at prayer, but he will not listen to me, and says that it is I who should spend less time at prayer. I am now worried that my son has been possessed by the devil, and I have now taken to praying from dawn until dusk, this is a heavy burden for me, and leaves very little time to attend to matters of state.

The Italian fleet grows stronger, it is only my belief in God that prevents them from attacking our ships, I only hope that as their numbers grow my faith will be strong enough to hold them back.
**********************************************

1264.
The French waited until the loyalist uprising died down in Normandy, and then moved straight back in they now lay siege to the castle at Rouen once more. If the French believe we will give up Rouen without a fight they are mistaken, the only way they will take Rouen is over the dead bodies of many Frenchmen.

My illegitimate son Stephen has become a hero. He had been tasked with making raids across the border into Swabia, whilst on one of these raids deep into enemy territory he and his 13 knights, encountered the Stuttgart castle garrison of 40 royal knights. Stephen immediately attacked, and for the loss of just eight men killed they killed all 40 of the enemy. Flushed with success, Stephen and his men rode to Stuttgart and under cover of darkness they climbed the walls of Stuttgart castle, once inside they murdered everyone, set fire to the place and left, torching as much of the town as they could on their way out. This has earned Stephen the title the Butcher of Stuttgart.
Stephen’s new found fame could now become a problem to me, as people will now start to take an interest him, and awkward question’s may be asked. I have sent a message to Lord Plantagenet Stephen’s commander in Franconia, asking him to provide Stephen with more opportunity for heroism.

Stephen’s actions in Swabia have earned us a warning from the Pope. He demands that we cease hostilities against the HRE. We will abide by this, although it has confirmed my suspicions that the Pope is not God’s messenger on Earth, but rather the devil’s.

Which brings me to our quest to rid Europe of heresy. With a great flourish of burning’s in Lorraine the province is now clean, and our men there, can now move into foreign lands to continue their noble task.
Our men in Italy have uncovered two of the devils apostles, Don Giovanni Morosini and Lord Granziano Duke of Corsica, after interrogation both men admitted that they were possessed of the devil, and their souls were cleansed with fire.

My Son Henry has married the Byzantine Princess Maria, Although from the orthodox catholic religion the Emperor assures me she is most pious. Hopefully this marriage will bring Henry back onto the righteous path.

I have decided to build a mighty citadel here in London, I have requested that the walls be 12 feet thick, such stout defenses are needed when ones adversary is the devil himself.
**********************************************

1265.
My illegitimate son Stephen is dead, caught by the Welfs on a raid into Bavaria, rumor has it that he was shown no mercy, he was publicly humiliated and tortured, before they disemboweled him.
Stephens death has left me with mixed emotions, the last time I met Stephen, was in Norway when he was a young man, I found him to be pleasant and good humored, and could not help but like him. Since then I have distanced myself from him, not because I wanted to, but rather because I had to. So with all this in mind I am left a little saddened by Stephen’s passing. However, I am also a little relieved, as Stephen’s existence has cast a dark cloud over the succession.
I will pray for Stephen’s soul, but I think his deeds in Swabia, may have already assured his place in hell.

My son Edward, who is second in line of succession behind Henry, has come of age. I have sent him to Flanders to join the army.

I estimate that our offensive against the French will get under way in spring of 1267, by that time our armies should be at full strength and ready to move.

The Italian fleet is now quite large, although I am sure they will attack us sooner or later, I have no intention of making the first move, and incurring the loss of trade that this would entail.
**********************************************

1266.
The devils onslaught has begun, his apostles the Italians, have launched an attack on our shipping in the Ligurian Sea, and we have lost some ships.

I have the full force of the inquisition at my disposal, now that they have completed their work in Norway. I have ordered that they now direct all their efforts towards the Italians.

The Byzantine Emperor has died. This is a bad omen, as like myself he was named John, and his number was also II. I have no doubt that it was the devil that smote him down.

This will be my last entry in the diary, as I must now devote myself to the battle against evil, and intend to spend every waking moment at prayer.
My eldest son Henry will now take over the running of my Kingdom, and will continue to make entries in the diary.

(Written by Prince Henry)

I have learned much from reading this diary, and it came as something of a surprise to find out that Sir Stephen Stanley, the butcher of Stuttgart, was my older brother.
I have also gained an insight into the workings of my fathers mind, many at court consider him to be insane, however I do not. At 62 years of age, my father is an old man, and being so close to grave, I believe he fears what may await him after death.
I myself pray that he finds some peace.

Although I am not yet King in name, my father has passed all the power and duties involved in being King to me.
At 19 years of age, some might consider me too young to assume such power, and some might find themselves a little daunted, if they were in my position, but not I. Destiny has seen fit to give this power at such a young age, so that I may have ample time to achieve greatness, and the tool I will use to carve my name in history will be the sword.
My goals are simple, I will conquer France and fortify a line from Saxony to Provence, through Franconia, Swabia and Burgundy, Then rid this world of the scourge of the Almohads, by conquering the Iberian peninsular and North Africa.
But first I have another scourge to deal with, the Italian navy. I have ordered every spare ship to the Italian coast, my father will soon see evidence that his prayers have not fallen on deaf ears.

I have diverted a number of inquisitors from their route to Italy, and sent them instead to Champagne, in order to pave the way for our invasion which will go ahead next year.
**********************************************

1267.
(Written by Prince Henry, in King John’s Absence)

Prince Edward has led our army into champagne, and the French have taken refuge in the castle at Blois, I have told Edward that time is of the essence, and that if the siege looks set to be a long one he should consider an assault.

At sea, both ourselves and the Italians have taken losses, our losses are slightly greater than theirs, but we have numbers on our side. I have no doubt our navy will be victorious, we just need to have patience.

The Prince of Novgorod, Sviatopolk II, has died his son becomes Ysevolod III.

Before leaving for Champagne Prince Edward was married to Princess Epiphania of the Byzantines, the ceremony took place at Ghent in Flanders, I made the trip across the channel to attend, and told my brother that my thoughts would be with him during the Forthcoming invasion.

Father has now taken up residence in the chapel at the tower, he refuses to set foot outside of the chapel, saying that it is the only place where the devil cannot get to him.

Looking back through my fathers words, I notice he has made very little mention of the major players at work in our Kingdom. I will now endeavor to put this right.
I can say with all honestly, that of the many men that hold title or office in the Kingdom, I find not one who is unworthy of the position. The majority of these men are not great commanders, but rather clever administrators, capable of making the most of what their province’s offer.
However there are nine men within the Kingdom, who stand out from the rest for varying reasons, they are.

Prince Edward.
My younger brother, a promising commander who now has chance to make a name for himself, as he leads the invasion of France. Father has had a great influence on Edward and this has made him very pious, it is regrettable that fathers talent for things financial has not also rubbed of on him, however, he is still a young man and this may change with time.

The next four names on my list, are all my cousins in one form or another.

Alfred Plantagenet, Prince of Denmark and Chancellor of the Exchequer.
Alfred has already proved himself to be a good commander on the field of battle. In his forties, he comes across as very friendly, in fact somewhat over friendly, especially when in the company of young handsome men. Something I found to be rather unnerving when I was younger. At present he commands our army in Saxony.

Edward Plantagenet, Earl of Friesland.
Edward is a young man, quick tempered, very intense and energetic, he is high on my list of potential commanders. At the moment he is with Prince Edward in Champagne, where he should gain some experience for his future role. I have a mind to give him a title of more importance than the one which he holds at present.

Sir Henry Plantagenet.
Henry is young and an able commander. However, he is a compulsive liar, and everyone at court knows of this. I think even Henry himself knows that everyone else knows, but he seems unable to refrain from telling untruths, which is a pity, as this trait has lost Henry the respect of the court, and along with it any chance of title. He is presently with the army in Champagne.

Sir Edmund Plantagenet.
Edmund is in his forties, he is a good commander, quite influential in the Kingdom, and popular amongst the nobility. He makes it his business to build up friendships and loyalties with the powerful, I suspect there is some purpose behind this, which he is keeping secret. Because of this I do not trust him. He is presently commander of the garrison at the besieged castle of Rouen, in Normandy.

Lord Fitzgilbert, Earl of Wessex and Lord Chamberlain.
The Fitzgilbert’s have governed Wessex for many years now, they are a loyal and trusted family. The present Duke is in his fifties, he is a serious man, a good commander and probably the most intelligent person I have ever met. At present he commands our army in Franconia.

Lord Marshall of Ireland.
Although Marshall is advanced in years, his mind is still sharp. When it comes to matters of a military nature, Marshall is the one we turn to for advice. He is a strict disciplinarian, but is well respected by the men he commands. At present he commands our army in Flanders.

Lord Mercadier of Scotland.
In his fifties, Mercadier delights in the fact that people consider him the most evil man in the Kingdom. The Mercadiers as a family are well known for the brutality they visited on Scotland, after it was first conquered. At present he commands our army in Lorraine.

Lord Langton, Duke of Saxony.
In his thirties, he is a military man through and through, and another high on my list of potential commanders. At present he is second in command to Lord Marshall in Flanders.
**********************************************

1268.
(Written by Prince Henry, in King John's absence)

In February of this year I received a letter from Prince Edward. In the letter he informed me that he had decided, come spring, he would assault the castle at Blois, in order to try and bring the siege to an end. However, this was not to be, because whilst Edward was making preparations for the assault, a large French army crossed from Ille de France into Champagne intent on lifting the siege.

(The Battle of Blois, as told by Prince Edward)

Two years ago I attended a feast given by my cousin Sir Alfred Plantagenet of Denmark, I was seated next to Sir Alfred, and during the feast we talked of warfare. Sir Alfred is an unusual character, and many times whilst we were talking, Sir Alf, as he likes to be called, would slap me on the thigh and give it a hard squeeze, he also seems to have an affliction of the left eye as he was constantly winking at me.
During our conversation, he insisted on addressing me as “my handsome prince”, made many references to the size of my sword, and seemed obsessed with “putting it up em with our spears”, “coming up from the rear”, and “using my mighty chopper”, to use his own words. However, although all this made me feel quite uncomfortable, I did manage to pick up some useful information.
It appears that during his battle with the Poles, Sir Alf found the English defence to be vulnerable to highly manoeuvrable mounted units. He told me that he had deployed far from the enemy, so that his missile units would get maximum time to fire, but this had also given the Poles time to manoeuvre, he said given the same situation again he would now try to deploy close to the enemy lines. When asked how it would be possible to do this, Sir Alf said it would need to be done with stealth, in a similar way to an ambush.

On the French route into Blois there is a small hill, I planed to deploy to the right of their proposed route, so that as they came over the hill, they would find us on their flank, and our missile units would already be in range.
In order to achieve this we had to first deploy in false positions, let the French scouts see us, then chase them off, and make sure they did not return, whilst we moved to our preferred positions. All this worked well, the French come over the hill, and our missile units open fire on their flank. The battle had begun.

Our army is formed up in our now familiar English Defence formation. 3 lines of spears, with 3 lines of archers behind them, 2 groups of militia sergeants, one on each end of our spears protecting the flank.
In front of the spears are 3 catapult crews, positioned, 1 in front of our central line of spears, and 1 each on either end of our spears.
In front of the spears and between the catapults, are 2 lines of feudal men at arms, and in front of them are 2 lines of crossbowmen, except in this situation one of our crossbow units has been replaced by arbalests, who joined us from the loyalist uprising in Normandy of a few years ago.
my own unit of Royal knights is behind the spears and central.

The weather is atrocious, rain is pouring down by the bucketful, and visibility is not good, this will suit them better than us, I think.
We have caught them by surprise, they wheel round to face us, and begin to advance. As they get closer I send our militia out to engage mounted units, who are trying to flank on either side, and swordsmen to attack their centre.
Our men hold up the French advance, whilst our bowmen fire into the French formations.

Although our militia are holding their mounted units on either side, the French have a surplus of horsemen, and manage to get another unit around and onto our right flank, I send a unit of spearmen out to stop them, it is imperative that we protect our archers long enough, for them to use their arrows to maximum effect.
Now our swordsmen to the right and central, who have been fighting chivalric sergeants, lose their nerve turn and run, I send another group of spears in to try and hold this position, things are turning sour for us.
Our second group of swords now begin to run, and I have to commit our final group of spears, I manage to rally the first group of swordsmen, and send them back into the fray.
We hold the line for a short time, and our bowmen inflict more casualties on the enemy, but eventually the position is lost, and the French are through.

I retreat to our reserve position and begin to organize the reinforcements whilst the French busy themselves chasing our first line.
The French have had the better of the battle up to now, and have inflicted greater casualties, maybe the French general thinks he has won the battle, but I have a surprise for him, as many of our best troops are in reserve and fresh.

From my position on the hill I have a good view of the French chasing about all over the field cutting our men down, That’s right I think go ahead exhaust yourselves, soon it will be your turn to run, and no mercy will be given.

The French finally get tired of chasing around, and begin to advance on our new position. Their general has now lost command of his army they are all over the battlefield and arriving in piecemeal fashion. I now have over 100 feudal knights ready to attack, and royal knights forming up behind them.
I send in the knights and they quickly put a group of militia to flight, before attacking the French general himself, who is well out numbered and soon running himself. A group of hobilars charge towards our line, and I send the royal knights at them, they too are defeated, by this time our feudal knights are killing crossbowmen out to the left.

There are now a number of enemy spear and polearm units arriving from elsewhere on the field, I recall our mounted units and send in 240 highlanders, whilst I order loyalist chivalric knights from Normandy to form up out front. After watching the highlanders for a while I order our knights to charge, and the remnants of the French first line are swept away. I allow the men some sport for a while before calling them back, as I can now see more French horseman arriving in the distance.

Our chivalric and feudal knights are now down to around 50 each, I deploy a fresh unit of mounted sergeants out to the left to support them. We still have around 80 royal knights in reserve, and quite a lot of foot soldiers who I am hoping that I will not need to use.

Three units of enemy hobilars attack first, our chivalric knights inflict a lot of damage on them, before I send in the feudal knights and light cavalry to finish them of.
We regroup, our chivalric knights are now spent. Next in are a group of militia led by a handful of knights templar, we see them off. Then another unit of hobilars, I’ve now sent 50 Feudal sergeants in to bolster our knights and light cavalry, and moved some bowmen up to hit them on the way in, the hobilars are destroyed.

Now appearing in the distance are around 500 urban militia and peasants, good thinks I this is the last throw of the French dice, I wave all our remaining horsemen forward, there are about 150 of us, the French are already running when we hit them. The battle is over, and the massacre begins.

We lost 1498 men, the French lost around 1100, we took 692 prisoners all were executed.

(Here ends Edward’s account)

An expensive victory, but a victory all the same.

The war with Italy still rages, honours have been even at sea, but our inquisitors have inflicted defeats on many Italian noblemen, I am confidant that the Italian fleet will soon be finished, their navy is not as formidable as the last time we fought them at sea.

My brother Prince Richard has now come of age and has gone to join Edward on the battlefield.

Fathers paranoia has grown worse he has now had the chapel windows closed off with masonry.
**********************************************

1269.
(Written by Prince Henry, In King John’s absence.)

The garrison at Blois castle in champagne, has now surrendered to Prince Edward, Sir Perkin Hastings has been given the title Count of Champagne. I do not think the French will launch a counter attack, as they are probably now more concerned with the defence of Ill de France.

The Italian fleet is no more, in a final battle of the west coast of Italy, our ships won an overwhelming victory, and no Italian ships have since been seen.

The rebel leader in Swabia, a man by the name of Sigismund Courcy, has requested that they be allowed to join our Kingdom. I sent word back telling him that Swabia had no place in our plans for expansion, and that rather than being an addition to the Kingdom, it would be burdensome.
Courcy then sent me another letter, telling me that he and his army of 1800 men, had no more wish to remain in Swabia, and requested that his men be allowed to join our armies in their fight against the French.
I have agreed to this, and told Courcy that Lord Mercadier would meet him at the border and take charge of his army. Courcy himself would be given a subordinate position.
Mercadier has since let me know, that the 1800 men are all archers and spearmen. I have decided that these men should go to Champagne, once there we will take the best of their bowmen, re-equip them and bring them into our own armies, and the rest can then be used as fodder in Prince Edward’s next offensive

Father will not allow anyone inside the chapel now, and only opens the door once per day when food is brought to him. I delivered his food on one of these occasions to see if I could reason with him, but he is determined no one shall enter, not even his closest family. He looked in a terrible condition, I fear he may not be around much longer.
**********************************************

1270.
(Written by Prince Henry)

Father is dead. The man who took father his food came to me, and said father had not come to the door to collect his food, after banging on the chapel door, I decided we would have to break it in, it is a stout door and it took a while before it give way.
I entered the chapel. The only light was from the broken door, it shone like a path down the aisle to the alter, I could not see father anywhere.
With the aid of a torch that had been brought, I made my way into the chapel alone, as I reached the alter and made my way up onto the raised platform, I saw father at the back of the chapel. A huge wooden crucifix lay on top of him, he had a large gaping wound on the top of his head, and there was blood everywhere.
I surmised that whilst at prayer in front of the crucifix, it had become unfixed from its mounting and fell upon father’s head.
No doubt father would have said this to be the devil at work, I myself suspect it was the state of disrepair that the chapel had fallen into, during fathers time in residence.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 3:36 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 640
(3/14/04 11:41 pm)
Reply
The Doomsday Book of 1270.

BUILDINGS/IMPROVEMENTS.

Wessex.(Lord Fitzgilbert. Chamberlain. Loyalty 9, Piety 4, Dread 6, Command 6, Acumen 9)
Castle, Bowyer, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, Chancellery, 80% farmland, Master horse breeder, Royal estate, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard.

Mercia.(Lord Curthose. L9, P7, D3, C1, A4)
Castle, Armourers workshop, Swordsmith, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard.

Northumbria.(Lord de Vere. L9, P6, D3, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Bowyers workshop, Armourer, Siege engineers workshop, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Copper mine complex.

Normandy.(None)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, 20% farmland, Watch towers.

Wales.(Lord Longchamp. L9, P4, D2, C0, A4)
Keep, Bowyers workshop, Armourer, Siege engineers workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Copper mine complex.

Scotland.(Lord Mercadier. L9, P3, D9, C5, A5)
Keep, Armourer, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts. Port, Dockyard.

Ireland.(Lord Marshall. L9, P5, D4, C6, A7)
Keep, Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Dockyard.

Norway.(Lord Stanley. L9, P5, D3, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Sweden.(Lord Gascoign. L9, P7, D4, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Copper mine complex.

Denmark.(Lord Plantagenet, Chancellor. L9, P0, D6, C6, A6)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Flanders.(Lord Becket. L9, P0, D5, C1, A4)
Castle, Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Saxony.(Lord Langton. L9, P4, D1, C2, A4)
Keep curtain wall & balista towers, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineers workshop, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Chapter house, Border forts, Port, Shipyard, Salt mine complex.

Friesland.(Lord Plantagenet. L6, P2, D4, C2, A4)
Keep, Spearmaker, Town guard, Trading post, Church, border forts.

Lorraine.(Lord Berkeley L9, P2, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Border forts.

Franconia.(Lord Uhtred L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Keep, Armourer, Town guard, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Champagne.(Lord Hastings L6, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall, Town guard, 80% farmland, Border forts.

MILITARY.

Wessex.
74 Royal knights

Mercia.
20 Royal knights.

Northumbria.
20 Royal knights.

Normandy.
20 Royal knights.
80 Chivalric knights.
80 Feudal foot knights.
600 Chivalric sergeants.
120 Longbowmen.

Wales.
20 Royal knights.

Scotland.
20 Royal knights.

Ireland.
20 Royal knights

Norway.
20 Royal knights.

Sweden.
20 Royal knights

Denmark
20 Royal knights.

Flanders.
40 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Militia sergeants.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Saxony.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Friesland.
20 Royal knights.

Lorraine.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Militia sergeants.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Franconia.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Militia sergeants.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Champagne.
96 Royal knights.
15 Feudal knights.
60 Mounted sergeants.
335 Feudal men at arms.
144 Militia sergeants.
480 Feudal sergeants.
334 Crossbowmen.
1312 Archers.
238 Gallowglasses.
240 Kerns.
234 Highlanders.
5 Catapult crews.
824 Spearmen.
108 Arbalests.
6 Chivalric knights.

NAVAL.
8 Barques.
19 Caravels.

AGENTS.
3 Emissaries.
4 Assassins.
18 Spies.
6 Inquisitors.
16 Bishops.

TREASURY.
Province income.
Wessex. 898
Mercia. 493
Northumbria. 542
Normandy. 237
Wales. 500
Scotland. 340
Ireland. 450
Norway. 203
Sweden. 698
Denmark. 576
Flanders. 1164
Saxony. 373
Friesland. 161
Lorraine. 405
Franconia. 369
Champagne. 252

Tot income 7,759

Tot in Treasury 886

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 2:35 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 641
(3/14/04 11:42 pm)
Reply
Chapter 6.
The Diary of King Henry I. 1270-1317.

1270.
Now I am King in name, all future conquest, and there will be many, will be recorded against my name, tis a good feeling.

I have had the chapel reopened and builders have made it good again, father has a fine tomb on the spot where he died, now he can remain within the chapel for eternity.
I have no wish to record a long tribute to father, I am a young King and eager to become a great King, so I will say only this, my father was a good and pious King, God rest his soul.

The French have been driven out of Normandy. Once more the loyalists rose up and the French departed, these loyalists will prove useful as now they have shown themselves, they have no reason not fight with our armies, and they are made up of well equipped men to boot.

We move on ille de France next year, the force will be made up of Prince Edward and his army in Champagne, a great number of the Swabian rebels who joined us last year, and are now also in Champagne, and the loyalists from Normandy who will be led by my cousin Edmund Plantagenet.
This will be a massive army, far bigger than any we have used before, and I fully expect the French to retreat once the earth starts to tremble under foot.

Our old friends the Egyptians have returned, they have smote down the rebels and reoccupied all their old territories, the new Sultan Al Adil II seems to be something of a force to be reckoned with, let us hope he has no love for the Almohads.

There have been great storms in the Atlantic this year, and this has played havoc with our merchants, income is well down on last year, and considering the massive cost of support for our armies, is something I could have done without. No matter though, things are sure to improve next year.

My brother John has come of age, and requested that he be allowed to go to France. I have talked him out of this, as I would rather he stay here with me, and help me run the Kingdom. He was flattered by this and agreed immediately.
Truth is I am bored here in England and need the company, once I have introduced John to the delights of ale and women, I am sure he will make a good companion.
**********************************************

1271.
Our attack on Ille de France has gone ahead, and as expected the French retreated, at present they still hold the castle in Paris. If they do not surrender within one year we may decide to assault the castle.

I was surprised this year when the Italians offered peace, but I was completely dumbstruck, when later in the year the Almohads also offered peace. Finally after a state of war has existed between us for 62 years, we are finally going to be at peace with the Almohads. Needless to say I have accepted both these offers.
We must now rebuild our fleet as quickly as possible, in order to take advantage of the new trade opportunities, that will open up due to these peace agreements.
This could not have come at a better time as the treasury is completely empty, in fact the treasury currently owes over 1000 florins to the nobility.

We have quite a number of troops in Ille de France who are surplus to requirements, they are the product of rebellions and uprisings, and although this kind of support is not unwelcome it costs money.
So I have decided to press the attack onto Anjou next year, my cousin Edmund will lead the attack, his army will consist of all the units we have little use for. Better that they do something other than sitting in Paris, growing fat on the food I put in their bellies.

Not including the surplus troops I have described above, our forces consist of 5 well trained and well equipped armies.
As soon as money will permit I intend to have a 6th army, with a 6th army we could push our borders out to a line Saxony, Franconia, Swabia, Burgundy, Toulouse, Aquitane.
A 7th army would see us take in all the Iberian peninsular, all North Africa, and the Holy land as far up as Antioch and Syria.
If I can achieve this during my reign I will go to the grave willingly, and pleased in the knowledge that my epitaph will read, here lies Henry the Great.

I think that is all I have to tell the diary at present.
Not quite, I almost forgot, My first son has been born, he has been named William. If I have my way, there may be no lands left to conquer by the time this William becomes King.
**********************************************

1272.

(The Battle of Alencon, Described by Sir Edmund Plantagenet, Commander of the English army in Anjou)

We had marched all day, and it was now late in the afternoon. In the distance a church and some other buildings could be seen, and I decided that was where we would make camp for the night.
We climbed the last hill we would climb that day, passed through a wooded area on top, and came out into the open, hoping to see an inn amongst the buildings. Instead we saw around 600 Frenchmen on the other side of a small valley.
This was a bitter blow to the men who were tired after a long days march, their spirits had lifted when I said we would make camp near yonder church, we had accepted that there would be no battle today.
I rode to the front of the army, knowing that something was needed to lift morale, after this disappointment.
“Let us do this now, and do it well, then tomorrow we can march on to Angers knowing our work is already done. Look at them their numbers are not great, we have more than two men to every one of theirs, our disappointment is nought compared to the disappointment they are feeling at seeing us. Lift thy selves men for this is a battle we cannot lose.”
The men cheered, and waved their weapons in the air. Each man now had an image of himself in mind, on the carefree march into to Angers tomorrow. In truth many would not see the sun go down.

The French number 600, around 150 royal knights, the rest feudal sergeants, archers and militia, in equal numbers.
We are around 1500 strong, 80 royal knights, 88 chivalric knights, 824 spearmen, 360 archers, 120 arbalests, and 80 feudal foot knights.

The French are first to move, heading for cover in a small copse on the other side of the valley. I send our arbalests down into an open area to take up forward positions, order our spears to form a line behind them, our archers behind the spears, and everyone else behind them. At the same time I order 24 spearmen and 8 knights to go and try to draw the French on.
This works a unit of French feudal sergeants come running out of the copse, they chase our men up the field and into range of our arbalests, who open fire. The Frenchmen continue their chase too long, and I send in our chivalric knights who make quick work of them.
By this time the French have moved their archers up, and there is an archery contest taking place, after a while one of our archer units has no more arrows, I send them down to attack their archers, in the hope that this will draw more of the enemy on. The archers do some killing, and are eventually driven off, bringing more Frenchmen into range of our bows, but this time they pull back.

The French army now tries to make a flanking move to our left, I bring our men around to face them. They respond with a full blooded cavalry charge into a hale of arrows and at our spears, I let them fight the spears and send our swordsmen in to attack their militia. After a while one of our spear units break, and I send the chivalric knights in. The French fight bravely to the death, and there are very few left when they finally turn and run.

The French dead numbered 589, our own dead numbered 763.

(Here ends Sir Edmund’s account of the battle)

We have taken Paris. The assault was nothing spectacular, after battering two walls down with catapult fire, our men met with little resistance from the peasant garrison. Now that Ille de France is secure, Lord Marshall has been able to move his army in Flanders onto Normandy.

The Title Duke of Normandy has been vacant since the loyalist rebellion, I have now given this title to Sir Robert Langton, who will surrender his title Duke of Saxony to Sir Henry Plantagenet.

I am pleased to report, our total income for this year was 18220, which gave us profits of 5962, these amounts should be considerably more, when we have our fleet back at full strength.
**********************************************

1273.
We have taken Angers castle in Anjou, Although we were without siege weapons for the assault, we took the castle for the loss of just 81 men. Our conquest of Anjou is something of an historic occasion, we lost control of the province to the HRE in the year 1156, now 117 years later we have returned.
The man who commanded our army to victory in Anjou, my cousin Sir Edmund Plantagenet, has been given the title Count of Anjou.

I have given the title Duke of Ille de France to another one of my cousins, Sir Edward Plantagenet. He was Duke of Friesland, this title has now passed to Sir Henry Stuart.
**********************************************

1274.
Early in the year the HRE invaded Franconia. There follows an account, by Lord FItzgilbert Earl of Wessex, of the battle that ensued.

(The Battle of Erlangen)

The battlefield at Erlangen is surrounded on all sides by hills, it is a natural amphitheatre, a gladiators arena. On that day fog and rain made the place look even more foreboding. We were drenched to the bone and miserable as we peered through the fog at the HRE on the hillside opposite. What cruel fate could bring a man to die in this Godforsaken place, on a day such as this, I thought.

Neither side wanted to descend from the hillside, into the valley that would soon become a sea of mud once men started to march across it. If the HRE thought we were going to come across they were mistaken, for I was prepared to stay on this hillside until nightfall, if they wanted the land, they would have to take it from us.
So there we stood glaring at each other through the fog, soaking up the rain, fatigued yet filled with nervous energy. I don’t know how long this lasted, as there was no way to tell the passage of time in this weather.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=46748

Our army is the usual English army, arrayed in the English Defence, with reserves waiting to the rear.
Led by Prince Rudolf, their army consists of, 500 horsemen of which the vast majority are knights, 300 spears including Order of foot and feudal sergeants, and 600 peasants.
The sight of so many peasants fills me with hope, the sight of so many horses fills me with dread.

After what seems like an eternity, we win the battle of wills and the HRE advance, they come straight on. As they come into range of our archers, I send our militia to attack their outermost horse units on each side, and send our swordsmen to attack foot soldiers who are advancing in the centre. They hold the advance for quite while and allow our bowmen to fire of many arrows and bolts.
The battle ahead of our position has now divided into to two, left and right, The HRE finally break our first line, and I send two units of spears, one to each side, they hold the advance for a while longer whilst our bows loose off more missiles.
Then the HRE find a spare unit of horse, and charge them in through the centre towards our crossbows, I send in our last unit of spears to engage them.
Our spears do well and hold the HRE for a long time whilst our bowmen do their work, but eventually the enemy force their way through and into our bows.
This position is now lost, and I head off to the reserve. The English Defence has done well, although it has finally broken, it has left around 400 dead horsemen on the battlefield, and effectively broken the back of the HRE army. It should now be a simple task to finish what remains with our reserve.

Prince Rudolf proves himself to be a good commander, and rather than let his men get carried away chasing after our broken defence, he forms them up ready to advance as one on our new position.
We are now on a wooded hill to the rear, and in order to attack the enemy have to pass through a copse, then out into the open and up our hill.
First to attack are Hobilars, we counter with mounted sergeants, whilst this fight is going on, the rest of their knights appear, I order gallowglasses in backed up by kerns. Some of their knights manage to avoid the gallowglasses and charge at the kerns, I send our feudal knights in to stop them.
There is a brief and bloody battle, and the remnants of their horse units retreat. Next to appear through the copse are the foot soldiers mostly peasants, and led by Prince Rudolf himself. Our highlanders attack the peasants, and our knights attack Rudolf, the peasants are running long before brave Prince Rudolf is knocked from his horse, and unceremoniously hacked to pieces.

Our loses number 1661, The HRE initially numbered around 1400, they brought reinforcements into the battle bringing their total to nearer 1700, only a handful of these men escaped with their lives. I believe this to be a good result for us considering the amount of elite troops they brought to the field.

(Here ends Fitzgilberts account)

Two other pieces of news to report this year.
Sultan Al Adil II, has made us an offer of alliance, which we have accepted, and Pope Nicholas VI has died, his successor is Pope Nicholas VII.
**********************************************

1275.
The losses we sustained last year have put our plans back a little. We now have to make good these losses, get our fleet back to full strength, build another army, and then we will be ready to move on Brittany.
This may take a few years, but once achieved, I expect to be able to push our borders out considerably.

This new Pope is something of a jester I believe, he requests that all good Christians take up arms against the Almohads. Why did the Papacy not make this request during our many years of war with the Almohads?
Our good Christian brothers could have helped us greatly during that time, yet did not lift a finger against the Almohads, Now we have peace with them, and growing trade the fool wants us to go to war with them, there is no chance of this happening at the present time.
**********************************************

1276.
A marriage has taken place between my brother Richard and Anna of Novgorod. Before the event I sent a letter to Ysevlod III of Novgorod, suggesting that the ceremony took place in Denmark, that we would be delighted if he were to attend, and should he decide to come, I would also make the journey to Denmark, so that we might meet.
I am keen to build up relations with the orthodox powers, as they have been very cooperative in providing royal brides for us for many years.
Prince Ysevlod agreed to attend, so the marriage took place at Copenhagen in Denmark, It was a fine ceremony, and Sir Alf of Denmark, laid on a fine banquet and entertainment.
I found Ysevlod to be a charming man, and very well educated, during our conversation he suggested that our two countries might become allies, and to seal the agreement, he would offer his other daughter as a bride for my youngest brother John, I agreed, as this was just what I had hoped for.
The marriage will take place in summer of next year. John does not know of this just yet, I will tell him nearer to the time, I expect him to be opposed to this as he is courting a lady at court back in England.

Not long after my arrival back in England, I received sad news. Apparently, Prince Ysevlod’s ship had sunk in the Baltic during his return journey from Denmark, the entire crew including Ysevlod are presumed dead. His son Yuri has been crowned Prince of Novgorod, and has promised to honour his fathers word.

Another ruler has perished this year, the barbarian Ogadai Khan of the Mongols, his successor is named Chagatai II.
**********************************************

1277.
(A meeting I had with my brother John)

Me “Ah John, good to see you, there is something I wish to discuss with thee, will you take a drink with me?”

John “Just one drink?”

Me “No of course not, several drinks”

John “What is troubling thee brother”

Me “Do you remember Richard’s wedding last year?”

John “How could I forget it, Sir Alf certainly knows how to make people happy”

Me “Yes, especially young men”

John “Yes he does seem to be very fatherly to the young men in his charge”

Me “It is a little more than that John”

John “What do you mean?”

Me “Let us just say that Sir Alf is different than other men”

John “How so?”

Me “Well, Sir Alf prefers the company of men to that of women”

John “Well I must admit, I also prefer the company of men”

Me “Yes, but not in the bedchamber”

John “Oh, does this mean that Sir Alf is really a woman in the guise of a man?”

Me “HaHa Oh John you are so naďve, have you ever seen a woman with a grey beard?”

John “No I did not think such things existed”

Me “Let me explain for thee, Sir Alf is a man who does things with other men, that you and I might do with a woman”

John “Now I am completely confused, this sounds to me like the work of the devil”

Me “Indeed it is, but Sir Alf is a good man on the battlefield, and so we turn a blind eye to his strange ways.
Now let us get down to the matter I wish to discuss with thee. At Richard’s wedding last year, I agreed with Ysevlod of Novgorod, that you should be married to his daughter Evdokia to seal our alliance”

John “I will not do it, you know I am courting lady Helen”

Me “The marriage will not stop you seeing lady Helen, you will just have to be more discrete”

John “A man cannot have two wives”

Me “I know, you will only have one wife, and Helen will be thy mistress”

John “You ask too much of me my brother”

Me “I would not ask of thee something which I would not do myself”

John “You mean you also have this kind of arrangement?”

Me “Yes of course, I have several mistress’s and the arrangement is very pleasing”

John “How many mistress’s would I be allowed to have?”

Me “Haha why how many do you think you might need?”

John “One will do for now, now pour us another drink, I feel in the mood to celebrate my forthcoming marriage. Tell me is Princess Evdokia beautiful?”

Me “It matters not, you need only perform once, if you find her too repulsive”

John “Hahaha, what a wonderful life awaits me, more ale Henry”

Me “Of course”

(End of conversation)

The marriage went ahead as planned, John is a lucky man, and I suspect he will be performing more than once with his new bride.
I myself performed with the queen last year, and we now have a daughter as a result.
**********************************************

1278.
The Italians have attacked our ships in the Ligurian sea. Both my father and my grandfather suffered this pettiness during their reign’s, and now Enrico II thinks he will make me suffer the same. Well suffer I will, because this nuisance will without doubt slow down my plans.
However, this time it is different, we are not losing money as we were during our other naval wars with the Italians, and this time the Italians will fell the wrath of our armies as well as our navy. This will not happen immediately, as I will not be swayed from my aim of furthering our borders in France and the HRE, but once I have another army at my disposal, this will free up the loyalist and rebel army in Anjou, bolstered with mercenaries I will then turn them lose on the Italians, with the main aim of ensuring that we will never again be bothered by Italian ships.
Due to this war with the Italians, we have lost our alliance with the Egyptians, this I will not forget as it was England and only England that stood by the Egyptians, during their war with the Italians many years ago.
**********************************************

1279.
We are still attempting to build the sixth army, but progress is painfully slow, as much of our manpower is being taken up by shipbuilding, and recruiting of crews for these new ships. I will allow things to continue as they are for this year, but intend to review them next year.
Although we have lost much trade around the Italian peninsular, the treasury is not suffering too much, we still have an income of 15400, and profits of 2066. I am confidant that this will rise next year, when we begin to trade again with parts of the Almohad empire, that we have not traded with for many years.
My confidence is such that I have authorised the building of a citadel in Nottingham.
**********************************************

1280.
We have lost shipping in the Adriatic and Tyrrhenian sea’s this year, I have decided to make building the sixth army our priority, we will make good our losses at sea after the army is ready.
My forecast of improved income has proved true, our income is up to 17726, and profits are 4303.

After many years work, the tower has been transformed into a mighty citadel, on the banks of the Thames river, it is an impressive sight for visitors arriving by sea.
I have now set our builders to work building an admiralty, as the premier naval power in the world I think it fitting that we have such a building.

King Henry III of France has passed away, his son has been crowned Henry IV. The new King is rumoured to be a good runner, we shall see just how fast he is once the invasion of Brittany gets underway.
**********************************************

1281.
Our war with the Italians has ceased. Although we have not made any formal agreement, Italian ships are now giving our ships a wide berth, and our traders have been allowed to enter their ports unmolested.
I have instructed our ships to respect this informal cease fire for the time being.

The Italians have launched a crusade against the Almohads in Spain, a foolish endeavour in my opinion. However, it may be the reason why the Italians have ceased hostilities with us, maybe they have no wish to fight two enemies at the same time, this suits us for now.
**********************************************

1282.
We may be a few years away from the start of a the major offensive, and things may change in the meantime, but if things go as planed this is how it will work.
Year 1, We attack Brittany from Normandy.
Year 2, We attack Burgundy from Ille de France, and launch a sea born invasion of Italy.
Year 3, We attack Swabia from Lorraine.
Year 4. We attack Aquitane from Brittany.
If we are unable to launch a sea born invasion of Italy, we will attack them overland once Burgundy is taken.
Once Aquitane is taken we could move on Toulouse from Anjou, but this would mean war with the Almohads, and I estimate we would need a seventh army to launch a successful invasion of Spain, whilst securing our borders.
**********************************************

1283.
We have record an income of over 20,000 florins for the first time ever, profits this year were 6,800, this cease fire with the Italians is proving to be an excellent bonus for us, however, it will not stop us attacking them when the time comes, as I have no doubt that given chance, the Italians will attack us again at some point.

I have recalled the inquisition from abroad, I feel we have a number of provinces where they would benefit from the guiding hand of Gods messengers.

Our training of billmen has been coming along well, in three of our armies militia sergeants have now been replaced with this type of soldier. We also have other new types of soldiers, who will be brought in to our armies as older units get depleted.
They are, Longbowmen, who will replace archers. Arbalests, who will replace crossbowmen, and pavise crossbowmen who I intend to introduce in small numbers, specifically as a unit to be used in sieges.
**********************************************

1284.
(An evening spent with my brother Prince John)

Me “Greetings my brother, sit thee down and I will pour us some of this fine French wine”

John “No thank you Henry, a tankard of good English mead for me if you don’t mind. I have tasted that wine before and it is like peasants piss”

Me “I have never tasted peasants piss”

John “You will if you drink that, for I have it on good authority, that is the way it is fermented”

Me “Hmm, in that case I will join you in a tankard or two of mead”

John “If it is to be only to be two, I am leaving now”

Me “Haha, tis just a figure of speech”

John “Glad to hear it”

Me “I have good news for thee, the Byzantine Emperor, Manuel I, has agreed to ally with us”

John “Will this mean that we will have some Byzantine women visit the court?”

Me “Off course tis the reason for alliance”

John “I have never had a Byzantine woman as yet”

Me “It is said they know much of the Arab ways of pleasing a man”

John “I have heard, that the Arab way is with a camel”

Me “No you are mistaken John, it is only the peasants that perform with camels. It is rumoured that the Egyptian sultan has a harem of 10,000 women, all of them well versed in the ways of love”

John “10,000 women, it would take him years to make love to so many”

Me “Yes over 27 years at one per day”

John “I would do two a day, that way it would only take 14 years”

Me “Haha, More mead?”

John “Of course”

(We talk and drink late into the night, John is good company and takes my mind of more important matters. I am glad to have my brother here with me, but he does have a wish to go abroad and fight with our armies, I always convince him to stay, but eventually I will have to agree to his wishes.)
**********************************************

1285.
I suspected it would not be long before the Italians started attacking our ships again, and it happened this year. However, their attack has not turned out as they would have liked, and ended with the sinking of an Italian ship in the Straits of Sicily.

My emissary has returned from Rome, with news that Pope Nicholas has turned down our offer of alliance. His reasons were as follows.

1, We have not made any attempt at crusade against the Muslims.
2, He accuses us of using the inquisition to further our own cause.
3, He says he is very disappointed with our constant aggression towards the Italians, and is dumbfounded by our refusal to make peace with the Italians despite their many attempts at diplomacy.

Well the first two reasons are fair, but as to the third, I can only assume the Italians have been whispering in his ear. This has destroyed what little faith I had in the impartiality of the Papacy.

Our attack on Brittany will go ahead next year, Lord Langton Duke of Normandy will lead the invasion.

I now have a second son, he has been named Alfred.
**********************************************

1286.
Our invasion of Brittany went ahead as planned, Lord Langton encountered no resistance, and the French withdrew to the castle at Nantes. We surrounded the castle and resolved to wait for them to surrender.
One month later the Papal emissary arrives at court, and informs me, that unless we withdraw from Brittany, and cease hostilities against the French, the Pope will be left with no alternative other than excommunication.
Very well, says I, we will withdraw, but tell your master my patience is not limitless.

Lord Langton has now withdrawn to Normandy, leaving the French to hide behind the Popes Skirts.
The rest of my plan will go ahead as planned. Next year we will advance into HRE held Burgundy, and land an army in Venice, we will then see if the Pope makes so bold with an English army looking across his borders.

The Italians have sunk one of our merchants in the Straits of Sicily, no doubt Pope Nicholas believes it sprang a leak, and sunk of its own accord.

Away from plans of war and troublesome pontiffs, my son and heir William has now come of age, I intend to include him in all of my plans for expansion, so that he may continue my good work when he is King himself.

Now, news of a wondrous new invention, it is a mechanical clock, no more will we need to rely on water clocks, sundials, and hourglasses.
**********************************************

1287.
We have struck the Italians with a mighty blow, which they may never recover from.
Our landing in Venice took the Italians completely by surprise, unprepared and unwilling to fight, they fled over the border into Milan, abandoning the province completely.
Our army in Venice is led by my cousin Edmund Plantagenet, and includes my two brothers Edward and Richard, it numbers around 1500. This army is not the standard English army, it is made up of a mix of units, leftovers from various rebellions. They are all brutal and dangerous men, and given orders to lay waste to Venice they set about the task with relish, all that remains is the port and some merchant buildings, Edmund thought our traders may have some use for these.

Our destruction of Venice and the cowardly retreat of Doge Enrico has plunged Italy into civil war, with a number of province’s turning rebel, including Croatia, Tuscany and Genoa.

We have also had success in Burgundy, and now have the castle at Dijon under siege.
This compounds Enrico’s problems even further, as we now have another route into Milan, where he is now in hiding. After wintering in Venice our army will move on Milan next year, I have also decided to gather an army of mercenaries to move into Italy via Burgundy, but they will not be ready in time for the attack on Milan.

All this good news was then added to by the queen, who has presented me with my third son, Edmund.
The only bad thing to come from this year, has been the loss of another ship in the Straits of Sicily, but this could not possibly take the shine of all the success we have had this year.

It is now near the end of the year and we have heard nothing from Pope Nicholas, I can only assume he is afraid that the Papal states my suffer the same fate as Venice, if he interferes. He is wise to stay quite.
**********************************************

1288.
(The Battle of St Peters Pass, as told by Edmund Plantagenet Count of Anjou)
St Peters Pass, is at the top of a long narrow valley, it is flanked on either side by wooded hills. It came as no surprise to me, that this was where the Italians had chose to make their stand, it is a good defensive position, and a daunting prospect for any would be attacker.

My army consists of, Just short of 100 royal knights, 600 chivalric sergeants, 240 archers, 100 arbalests, 400 spearmen, and around 70 longbows and militia sergeants.
As we deploy into formation, I have no idea how many Italians are up there, but to the right of the pass and on the hill, we can see a unit of feudal sergeants and some other troops behind them. To the left of the pass and on top of the hill are some horsemen they look like knights, we can also see movement in the woods atop the same hill.

We soon find out what the troops behind the feudal sergeants are, when a massive boulder comes crashing down amongst our men, killing several of them.
Our men continue to form up, but each time a boulder is launched they pause, and try to anticipate where it will land, as realisation sets in that its heading for a group of them, they panic and try to get out of its way, at least one man is always too slow.
These boulders also bounce into the ranks further back, I saw a man in front of us lose his head to one such bounce, he continued to stand for a moment without head, blood spurting from his neck high into the air, covering the men around him, not a pretty sight.

We are almost formed up now, and I decide it is time we did something about that catapult, I send the militia and longbows up the hill to try and take care of it.
Our bowmen concentrate on the catapult whilst the militia engage the feudal sergeants. Then the Italians send order of foot and more feudal sergeants down from the other hill, eventually our men are overwhelmed, and come running down the valley pursued by the Italians, a couple of volleys from our main body of archers, sends them back up the valley, before they make contact with our first rank.

The catapult has now ceased to fire. The main body of the Italian army is now situated in the pass, at the top between the trees, around three units of spears and militia are about halfway down the pass. I send the arbalests up to fire on these men, accompanied by my two units of spearmen.
The Italians attack a couple of times and we counter with our spearmen, whilst our arbalests continue to fire, after a while our men have pushed halfway up the valley and the Italians have retreated to the top.
I move the rest of the army up behind our advanced line.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=47529

I now send our arbalests and spears up the hill to attack, a battle ensues and at one point one of our spear units reaches the top of the pass, before they are repulsed, our men break and come running down the hill, once more the Italians get carried away and are met by volley’s of arrows, but this time they continue and impale themselves on the spears of our chivalric sergeants.
Instead of defending their strong position, the Italians now decide to throw everything at us, along the left side of the valley. I rally our spears and send them in again, and also send chivalric sergeants across from the right, whilst at the same time repositioning our archers.
A fearsome battle breaks out, and after much killing our chivalric sergeants win the day, I charge up the hill with my knights hoping to catch Doge Enrico, as we reach the pass we just catch a glimpse of him disappearing over the next hill.

We lost 750 men, and counted 1240 Italian dead, out of an estimated 1400.

(Here ends Edmunds account)

We now have Enrico trapped inside the castle at Milan, our mercenaries will arrive in Milan next year and they have a mangonel with them, so I have instructed Edmund to wait for their arrival before assaulting the castle, I have also told him to take Enrico alive if at all possible. I will take great pleasure, in seeing that man die a very long and painful death.

I have decided to change our strategy in Italy, instead of the destruction we visited on Venice, we will try to hold Milan, and maybe continue on to the rebel held province’s of Genoa and Tuscany, with a view to holding them also.

Lord Mercadier of Scotland has pushed the HRE out of Swabia they gave up the province, without a fight.
What an opportunist Otto of the HRE has turned out to be, we had no sooner left Venice than one of his armies moved in, I liken him to a flea ridden mongrel begging for scraps of food at our feast.

The Admiralty building in London is now completed, I have bestowed the title Warden of the Cinque ports on my cousin Lord Plantagenet of Ille de France.
**********************************************

1289.
Enrico II is dead, killed by his own people, his body was thrown over the ramparts of Milan castle, with a note attached to it. The note said that the garrison had now abandoned the rule of Italy, and declared Milan as independent, they requested that we leave the province as there was now no reason for conflict.
Although I would liked to have witnessed Enrico’s demise myself I think this is an inglorious and fitting end to his rule. We still intend to take Milan, when the mangonel arrives.
I suspect that the new Italian ruler Giovanni IV, is hiding on Corsica or Sardinia.

The Castle at Dijon in Burgundy has now capitulated.
**********************************************

1290.
The Army in Milan under the command of my cousin Edmund, is now widely known as the Barbarians, because of their evil work in Venice. They have now been joined by 1000 mercenaries and the much anticipated Mangonel, which Edmund now had the pleasure of testing on Milan castle.

(The Assault of Milan castle, as told by Edmund Plantagenet, Count of Anjou)

We are on a hill overlooking Milan castle, it is a fine, warm day, and the men are in good spirits. There has been much drinking and jesting, we have watched the mangonel slowly being built with growing anticipation, and there is speculation about how much damage it will inflict on the castle.
After a while we see a white flag being waved on the castle ramparts, I send a man forward under protection of our own flag of truce to speak with the castle garrison.
When he returns, he informs me that the garrison have no wish to suffer attack from the terrible weapon that they can see being built, and wish to surrender.
What, says I, and rob the men of a good days sport, we will have none of this, the mangonel is in need of a test, and test it we will.

The Mangonel is now ready, the commander asks me what I would like him to destroy, Yonder white flag waving on the ramparts should make a good target for thee, says I.
As it is wound back and loaded, it makes the sound of a rack in a torture chamber, our anticipation is now at fever pitch, a man pulls a lever and with a mighty whoosh it launches, and misses completely.
The commander says they will get the range right next time.
The second shot is much better, and takes the top of the outer wall, the men rush forward to get a better look, and get hit by a rock from a catapult tower. I try to get them to back off, but they are too keen to watch, and don’t seem to mind being under fire from the tower.
I let them be for a while then order them to spread out and take up loose formation, which they do.

After a few shots the outer wall collapses, and our men put up a great roar of encouragement, the mangonel now sets sight on the inner wall, a few more shots and that also goes down.
I tell the crew to use up their ammunition on a tower, this is a fine spectacle and I mean to enjoy it to the full.

Finally the Mangonel is done, and I wave a group of feudal men at arms forward, they head towards the breach under a barrage of rocks and arrows, and disappear inside, after a while our men come running out, barely 10 of their number remaining, I ask the first man back how it is in the castle, he tells me that there are less than 100 left inside. I order our chivalric men at arms forward, and after running the gauntlet of missile fire they disappear inside, we wait a while and eventually they appear back at the breach waving, the castle has fallen.

The garrison dead number 121, we lost 209.

(Here ends Edmunds account)

My Bishop John Audley has informed me, that if you are responsible for the death of a man, you would have to spend 100 days at prayer in order to cleanse one’s soul.
When I replied that I had killed very few men, he said being King in charge of armies, made me responsible for the death of all the soldiers who died in those armies, and also all the deaths inflicted by those armies.
I later made the calculation, and became very disturbed by my findings. I think at the very least I am responsible for the death of 10,000 men, 100 days for each man means 1,000,000 days at prayer. I am 42 years of age, and if I begin this praying now I should need to live until the year 4029, in order to avoid purgatory.
I immediately sought out Bishop John and asked what I might do about this dire situation. He said that if I were to build more monasteries, I could then pay monks to do the praying for me, I have immediately authorised a number of monasteries to be built, and will have around 1000 monks praying for my soul. This is more than enough to clear the 10,000 deaths, but I have more wars yet to fight, and so expect my total to increase.

My son and heir William has married the Byzantine Princess Helena, My brother John has had a long talk with him on the virtues of marriage.
**********************************************

1291.
My emissary recently visited Genoa, to offer the Genoese terms. They were to surrender the province to our army, and in return would not suffer the same fate as Venice.
Don Carrado Piccolomini, their leader said he would be pleased to do so, but would need money to convince his men, when asked how much, He replied that he would need 1235 florins.
I have agreed to this, it is a small sum for a Kingdom as rich as ours, and it will save us the time and effort of laying siege to Genoa castle.

I have finally given in to my brother Johns request to go and fight. I have given him charge of the 7th army which is now forming in Normandy.
**********************************************

1292.
Guy of Gisbourne is the man in charge of our assassins, here is a conversation I recently had with him.

Me “Ah Gisbourne have some of this French wine”

Guy “Why thank you sire”

Me “Tis a good drink is it not?”

Guy “Yes it has a taste of something unusual”

Me “Yes Prince John tells me it is an acquired taste, I prefer mead myself. Now how many assassins have we, and where are they working at present?”

Guy “ We have four and they work out of Ille de France and Lorraine”

Me “Have they killed many undesirables recently?”

Guy “I fear not sire, these man are not very good at their work”

Me “Why is this?”

Guy “Men such as myself are in very short supply sire”

Me “How many men has thy killed guy?”

Guy “I lost count many years ago, I would estimate it to over 1000”

(This is a blatant lie, and I nearly choke on my mead when it comes out)

Me “1000, you are a one man army my man”

Guy “Indeed sire, I once killed a man just by looking at him in an evil way, frightened the poor chap to death”

(Now his boasting is getting on my nerves, in fact I seriously doubt he has ever killed anyone)

Me “I have a task for thee, I want Prince Jean of France dead”

Guy “Very well I will send a man to see to it”

Me “No, such a difficult task will need to be performed by an expert assassin, one like thyself”

(Now it is Guys turn to choke on his drink)

Guy “I would be greatly honoured to perform the task myself, but it would not be fair to deny our men in France the opportunity of killing such an important man.

Me “Come, come now guy, you said yourself the men you have in France are not very good”

Guy “Yes bu………”

Me “Good then it is settled, you will do the task yourself”

Guy “But sire I th……..”

Me “Now, now I will have none of your modesty, we both know you are the man to do this, now have some more of this fine French wine”

(End of conversation)

Guy failed miserably, his head now decorates the gate at Nantes.

The Genoese were true to their word and surrendered the castle at Genoa, there was some unrest later when it was discovered that Piccolomini had made off with all the money, but it was too late for them to do anything by then, as Edmund and the Barbarians had already occupied the castle.
**********************************************

1293.
The Italians have built up a small fleet in the Ligurian and Tyrrhenian seas, whilst we have been absent, however, our fleet is now back at full strength, and next year we will move in to finish them once and for all.

We now know for sure that King Giovanni is in Corsica, once we have control of the Ligurian sea, and Edmund is ready to move we will invade.

Emperor Manuel of the Byzantines, has requested that my daughter Alice marry his son Prince John, I had no hesitation in agreeing to this, as the Byzantines have proved to be Loyal and reliable allies over many years now.

King Geoffrey of Sicily has been deposed by his brother Stephen, who later had his brother beheaded.
**********************************************

1294.
There has been a large naval battle of the coast of Italy, both ourselves and the Italians have taken heavy losses, but we have managed to clear the Ligurian sea of them, they are now confined to the Tyrrhenian.

In exchange for a payment of 1694 florins, the rebels in Tuscany have consented to hand control of the province to us. There are port facilities in Tuscany and this will aid our invasion of Corsica, cousin Edmund and his Barbarians are now on their way to the province.

We have grown rich over recent years, gone are the days when the florin decided what we built or how big our army was. Now money flows into the treasury faster than we can spend it, there is currently a surplus of 32,000, our income is 23,000 per year, and profits last year came to 6400.
**********************************************

1295.
The Italian navy is no more, their last few ships were sunk during an engagement in the Tyrrhenian sea, the seas are now safe for our men to cross to Corsica next year. I fully expect King Giovanni to flee to Sardinia, as he only has a small army at his disposal, and to stay would be suicidal.
As long as the Pope stays quite I now see no chance of survival for the Italians, it is all their own doing, we have been patient with them over the years, and tried many times to be at peace with them, our plans for expansion never included their lands, and had they not molested our shipping they would not now be faced with extinction.
**********************************************

1296.
My cousin Edmund and his band of thieves and brigands, have now taken Corsica. As was expected King Giovanni has fled to Sardina, even the castle at Bastia was abandoned.

I feel I should write something in the diary about the way we develop our province’s and how we treat conquered province’s.
We now have a hardcore of province’s which specialise in the training of different types of troops, all these province’s have a direct link to our front line, so that we can move reinforcements immediately to wherever they are needed.
Here is a list of provinces and the types of troops they specialise in.

1, Wessex. All types of knights and light cavalry.
2, Mecia. Pole armed units. (Mercia is also able to train swordsmen and spearmen, but this capability may soon be phased out as other province’s take over these responsibilities)
3, Wales, Northumbria and Norway. All have facilities for training the various types of bowmen that we use.(Although we prefer to train longbowmen in Wales if possible, and allow the other province’s to produce arbalests and pavise crossbowmen)
4, Scotland. Highlanders.
5, Ireland. Gallowglasses and Kerns.
6, Flanders and Normandy. Spearmen. (Normandy is still building the correct facilities)
7, Saxony and Denmark. Siege equipment and their crews. (Denmark is still building the correct facilities)
8, Franconia and Sweden. Swordsmen. (Sweden is still building the correct facilities)

The three province’s that are still building facilities, are all close to being ready. Once we reach that point, we will have the capability to build the standard English army of 2850 men in just four years.

In addition to this, Wessex, Mercia, Northumbria, Wales, Scotland, Ireland and Flanders all have the facilities to build the most up to date shipping.

In the province’s not mentioned above, building and improvement is limited to things that will increase income and keep the population content.
The exception to this rule are province’s that lie outside our main frontlines, Four such province’s at present are Milan, Genoa, Tuscany and Corsica. In these province’s we concentrate on fortification and basic facilities to keep the population content, economic improvements would be too vulnerable to build in these province’s, as being outside the frontline they are too open to raids.

In newly conquered provinces, we destroy, sell off and loot all buildings and improvements that do not fit into the above plan.

Now news of things abroad, King Stephen the usurper of Sicily, has himself been deposed. The noblemen of Sicily have replaced him with his dead brothers son, the 16 year old Prince Henry. By all accounts King Stephens execution was a bloody affair, and there are rumours of disembowelment and impalement.

We have made efforts to obtain a peace with the HRE, there seems little point in being at war with them, as my ambitions do not lie in their lands. However, Otto II is a stubborn man and would not see reason, this is of little consequence to me, as the HRE do not Possess the wealth or power to do us any real harm.
**********************************************

1297.
Cousin Edmund and his barbarian army, have now subdued the Corsicans, and will be ready to move on Sardinia next year. This will mean the end for Giovanni, as we now have him trapped like a rat in a corner.
Although this war with Italy was more the making of his father, I have no feelings of mercy towards him, someone must pay for the money I have wasted, replacing sunken ships, and so the son will be held accountable for his fathers sins.
Giovanni would be well advised to choose a glorious death on the battlefield.
**********************************************

1298.
Cousin Edmunds invasion of Sardinia went ahead without problem, our army landed in Sardinia, and Giovanni retired to the temporary safety of the castle at Cagliari.
No sooner had Edmund arrived at the castle and began to consider his next move, than the threat of excommunication arrived from Pope Nicholas. So once more we come to the moment of victory only to have it snatched away by Papal interference, although I have no respect for Pope Nicholas and what I consider to be his own self interested motives, I have no wish to call down the wrath of God upon my head, and so I have ordered Edmund to return to Corsica.

After receiving the Popes warning, I replied stating that, Although I was at a loss to understand his judgement on the matter of the Italians, I would abide by it, but any other such judgements would cast doubts upon his own integrity.
This is an implied threat on my part, the implication being that if he interferes once more, I will view him as corrupt, and see it as my duty to God, that he be replaced by an Englishman.

Although I would have been mighty pleased to have ended the Italian dynasty, this new turn of events opens up a much more attractive prospect for us. Now that the Popes wings are clipped, it leaves us free to launch a major offensive against the French.

The French currently hold Provence, Aquitane and Brittany, I intend to attack all three next year.
The Duke of Normandy will attack Brittany from Normandy. The Duke of Ille de France will attack Provence from Burgundy. These two attacks will be undertaken by full strength armies, and I fully expect them to succeed.
The attack on Aquitane, will be somewhat different, it will be undertaken by the barbarians, who will sail from Corsica and make a landing in Aquitane, they will however, be without their leader Edmund, who I have ordered to remain in Corsica.
I now feel the barbarians have outlived their usefulness, in fact they are becoming something of a liability, and so if they were to suffer misfortune in Aquitane it would not be entirely unwelcome, it is however hoped that they will cause some problems for the French, and weaken them in preparation for the Duke of Normandy’s eventually push into Aquitane.
**********************************************

1299.
Our offensive against France has gone ahead according to plan, and mighty pleased I am with the results.
Most successful was the Duke of Normandy, his attack from Normandy into Brittany, saw the French completely abandon the province, we have once more made a tidy profit from conquest by selling off military facilities and the like.
The Duke of Ille de France was slightly less successful in his attack from Burgundy into Provence, although this is through no fault of the Duke, as the French were quick to retreat to the fort at Marseille, which we now have under siege.

We do not have any proper details of what became of the Barbarians, as none have returned. We landed them in Aquitane, and I later received a demand for the ransom of a few hundred men. Although the amount was not great, these mercenaries have already been paid handsomely for their work, and to spend more money on them would have been wasteful, so the demand was refused.
Hopefully the Barbarians will have given a good account of themselves, and killed many Frenchmen, as this will make things easier for the Duke of Normandy, when he moves from Brittany into Aquitane next year.

Khalifah Yusuf IV of the Almohads has passed away, his son becomes Ali III. I have sent my condolences to Ali on the death of his father, and wished him a prosperous and glorious reign.
Little does he know that my plans will see to it, that his reign will be one of defeat and bitter disappointment.
**********************************************

1300.
The Duke of Normandy has moved on Aquitane from Normandy, he encountered the French army at a place called Saintes.

(The Battle of Saintes, by Lord Langton Duke of Normandy.)

As we marched down the hillside towards the town of Saintes, we saw the French army in the distance, marching in our direction.
I deployed my men in a defensive formation, and speculated about what King Henri’s plan might be, a sensible commander would set up his defence down there on the plain, a fool might consider attacking up the hill, I hoped that Henri might be the later. In the event Henri turned out to be neither and formed his army up at the foot of the hill.

The position was now as follows, Henri is at the foot of the hill, his route up is flanked by a cliff on one side and trees on the other, at the top of the rise the land levels out, before rising again to our position.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=49781

I have a choice to make, do I move the entire army down of this hill, across the level to the crest of the hill overlooking Henri’s position, or do we keep this position and move, an attacking force down and across the level.
If I move the entire army our bowmen will be in range, this would probably lead to a swift victory, but would mean casualties amongst our more defence orientated troops. Alternatively I can use our attack minded troops, this will mean greater casualties, and a longer battle, but would save our defensive troops. I decide on the later.

Henri’s army is mightily outnumbered, almost 4 to 1, but they are fighting for their very existence, so I cannot take this battle lightly. He has around 30 royal knights, 40 hobilars, 240 feudal men at arms, 240 crossbowmen, 180 archers, and a handful of peasants. We have the standard English army, at full strength.

The first men I send to test the French resolve are 240 Highlanders and 120 feudal men at arms. They cross the level, and as they reach the slope leading down to the French position they are met by a hail of missiles from French bowmen who have moved halfway up the slope.
Our attack is badly coordinated, and all though we kill the majority of their archers, we are eventually driven back up the hill. The French rearguard pursue our men a little, but before they come into range of our bowmen, they head back down to a position halfway up the slope.

These Frenchmen are tough, thinks I, let us see how they cope with a cavalry charge.
I send our feudal knights forward, backed up by mounted sergeants, they cross the level, and form up at the top of the slope.
Our knights charge down the hill and hit the French front line, which is made up of crossbowmen, these crossbowmen put up a surprisingly good defence, our knights finally break through them, but by then they are spent and retreat back up the hill, our mounted sergeants pass them as they themselves charge the French line, they achieve little more success than the knights, before they too head back towards our lines.

The French bowmen are now all but finished, and their front line is now made up off feudal men at arms. Their horsemen have yet to see action.
I decide to let the Irish try their luck against these stubborn Frenchmen, and send in gallowglasses, kerns and a unit of feudal men at arms.
The French meet us at the top of the slope and all hell breaks loose, a fierce battle ensues in which the French throw everything at our attack, eventually our men are driven off. The enemy are now feeling emboldened by their success, and decide to hold their position at the top of the slope. This make me angry, do these conceited Frenchmen think they would still be alive, had I decided to launch a full scale attack upon them.
I decide to see how well these chaps absorb crossbow bolts.

I send forward two units of crossbows, backed up by two units of militia sergeants, as our crossbows take their toll on the enemy, they launch an attack, and our militia’s pin them down whilst our crossbows continue to fire, but eventually the French break through again, I send in the remnants of our third attack who are now rested.
Henri now enters the battle himself, trying to rally his men for a last stand, but finally our numbers tell and he turns and flees, taking what few of his men remain with him.

This has been a hard fought battle, and although Henri’s position is now one of hopelessness, I cannot help but admire his bravery and that of his men.

We counted almost 700 dead Frenchmen, our losses were slightly greater by about 70.

(Here ends Normandy’s account)

After reading this, I too admire Henri’s bravery, if he is taken soon I will be lenient towards him, and allow him to choose his own executioner.

The fort at Marseilles in provence has fallen, after pounding it into the ground with catapults, we suffered just 9 casualties overcoming the garrison.

One black mark on this years entry, is the invasion of Milan by the HRE, our small garrison has retreated to the castle, and we now wait to see if the HRE will decide to assault.

Prince Yuri of Novgorod has passed away, the new ruler of Novgorod is Mikhail II.

My second son Prince Alfred has now come of age.
**********************************************

1301.

(The assault on Bordeaux castle in Aquitane, as told by Lord Langton Duke of Normandy)

As I look out across the gentle sloping hillside towards the great keep at Bordeaux, I have a feeling that destiny has brought me to this place on this day. It was my ancestor, Sir Robert Langton duke of Aquitane who built the keep here in 1098, during the reign of King William II. 144 years ago this place was lost to the Spaniards, who themselves later lost it to the French. Now I am here to reclaim it.
The importance of my task is made even greater, due to the present occupant of Bordeaux, King Henri IV, sole survivor of the French dynasty.

I order our 3 catapults to open fire on the weak point where the curtain wall joins the inner wall, the curtain is quick to fall, but it takes quite a while longer before the inner wall yields.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=50004

I send forward a couple of depleted units of crossbows and militia, supported by 240 pavise crossbows.
Once through the breach our pavise lay down heavy crossbow fire, whilst the others pin any attacks that come in, these attacks are few and easily beaten off, eventually Henri himself makes a brave and suicidal charge at our pavise, although he gets through, and kills a few of them, he is already mortally wounded. He continues to fight, but eventually his strength deserts him and he falls to the ground dead.

(Here ends Langtons account)

Langton later allowed monks to claim Henri’s body, they took him away to be buried in a chapel nearby. Langton did right, it is fitting that such a brave man has a proper resting place.

With the French defeated, we now look to the lands of the Almohads for further conquest, but first we must build a port in Provence, as this will be vital for moving our troops quickly into Spain and beyond.

Emperor Otto of the HRE is dead, the new Emperor is Friedrich I.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 3:49 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 642
(3/14/04 11:45 pm)
Reply
Chapter 6. (continued)
1302.
Milan Has fallen to the HRE. None of our people in Milan have returned, so it must be assumed they were killed during the defence. I know very little of what happened, it is rumoured that over half of the 800 men who assaulted the castle, where killed trying to breach the defence’s.
Hopefully this high cost will deter emperor Friedrich from attempting to take Tuscany.

My second son Alfred has married the Byzantine Princess Lupicina. My third son Edmund has now come of age.
**********************************************

1303.
The Italians have invaded Corsica, cousin Edmund has withdrawn to the castle at Bastia, I doubt the Italians will attempt to assault the castle, as they do not have enough men to throw at the gates.

I now involve my son William, in the planning of all our military campaigns. I am fast approaching 60 years of age, and although I am in good health, I think it wise that William sees the plans as not just mine, but his also, this way the empire will continue to expand when I am no longer King.

This is the plan William and I, have devised for the conquest of the Iberian peninsular.
We will use two armies, they will be named North and South. North will be commanded by Lord Langton Duke of Normandy, and South will be commanded by my brother Prince John.
There will also be a third army in the making, following behind them that will supply fresh troops.

We hope to be ready to launch the invasion in 1305.

Our first move will see South move from its present location in Anjou, to Toulouse, once the province is secure, and the population subdued, South will then move onto Aragon.

The following year North will move from Aquitane onto Navarre, and subsequently onto Castile.

The attack will then move back to South, which will move from Aragon into Valencia, and then onto Cordoba.

North will then move from Castile into Leon, and then onto Portugal, before joining force’s with South in Cordoba.

Then either North or South, will move onto Granada.
**********************************************

1304.
I have given the title of Constable of the Tower to Lord Langton Duke of Normandy.

Orders have been sent to all our ships that are not involved in any kind of trading, to make haste to the Straits of Gibraltar.

Next year as the attack goes in on Toulouse, our ships will make sure that the small Almohad fleet in the straits, is taken care of.
**********************************************

1305.
We have had our first encounter with the Almohads. Soon after Prince John crossed the border into Toulouse, his way was barred by an army of around 1600, defending a hill.
John prepared his men for battle, and launched the first attack, which was driven off.
The Almohads then counter attacked and a brief and bloody fight ensued, after which the Almohads retreated.
We lost around 600 men, and their losses numbered around 400. Quite a high death toll for what could only be described as a skirmish, this indicates that the war against the Almohads is likely to see many men dead.
I have ordered the building of more monasteries to compensate for this in advance.

The remainder of Johns journey into Toulouse has been unhindered, and we now have the castle under siege. We have resolved to starve the garrison out, as their numbers are great, and we do not foresee a long siege.

The Almohad fleet in the Straits of Gibraltar has been despatched, without the loss of a single ship on our part.
Our trade routes will now continue to remain safe from attack. Due to our war with the Almohads, our income has plummeted, however, it has not turned out as bad as I had feared, and we are still making a modest profit.

Another consequence of our war with the Almohads, has been the loss of alliance with the Byzantines and Novgorod. This leaves us without any allies, but it is not something I am concerned with, as our borders are well protected.
**********************************************

1306.
It is estimated that the Almohad garrison in Toulouse castle may have enough supplies to last one more year, we will wait.
Meanwhile the Almohads have declared a Jihad against us in order to reclaim Toulouse, this I am not too concerned about, however, there are disturbing rumours coming from North Africa, of a massive army heading towards the Iberian peninsular.

Away from the war my youngest son Prince Edmund has married the Byzantine princess Zenophilia.
**********************************************

1307.
In spring of this year, it was reported that the Almohads had crossed the border from Aragon into Toulouse, with the intention of lifting the siege of Toulouse castle.
Not wanting to get caught between the incoming Almohad army and the still considerably large castle garrison, Prince John decided to withdraw to the north of Toulouse, set up a defence and wait to see if the Almohads would attack.

(An account of the Battle of Montauban, by Prince John)

Our spies had been busy for the past few days, shadowing the Almohad army, and reporting back their progress, as they made their way to Toulouse.

The Almohad army had reached Toulouse and joined up with the castle garrison. Had the combined force then moved south, this would have meant they were abandoning the province, as it turned out they moved north out of the town, this meant that we would have to fight.

Warned well in advance of their arrival, I had waited until they came into view, before ordering the men to form up in the usual defensive formation.
The Almohads came quite close before halting opposite our positions, they had all manner of different types of foot soldiers, but the thing that drew my attention, was around 160 Saharan cavalry and 60 camel mounted warriors. Our armies have had problems defending against mounted units in the past, but had prevailed against greater odds than these, so the omens were good.
I estimate the Almohad force to have numbered around 1000 in total.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=50428

As the enemy formed up, they brought forward two ballistae. I passed the order forward to the catapult crew some way in front of me, that they should open fire as soon as the enemy was in range. They opened fire as soon as they received the order, this was the signal for our other two catapults positioned on the ends of our lines to also open fire.

Now it began to rain, not the best of conditions when commanding an army so dependant on bowmen as ours was, it has become something of a joke now that it always rains on English bowmen.

As the first rocks from our catapults land amongst them, the Almohads begin to move. Saharan cavalry ride off to our left, Berber camels head out to our right, the rest come forward towards our lines, and into range of our crossbows, and then our archers.

Meanwhile their cavalry and camels, have now rode out and turned to try and come in on our flanks, I send the militia sergeants on either side out to meet them, and also turn a unit of feudal sergeants to the left to face the Saharans, as they are numerous and I expect them to eventually break the militia’s.

As their foot soldiers draw close to our crossbowmen, I send two units of feudal men at arms forward to halt them, But not all are stopped, Muwahid foot soldiers somehow manage to find a gap between our two units of men at arms, they get through and into our feudal sergeants who are pushed back.

I look along the line’s to the flanks, and am pleased to see that our men are holding their own against their mounted units, however, I am alarmed to see a unit of our archers out to the right apparently standing around doing nothing, I suspect these men have been idle all through the enemy advance.

After a while Ghulam bodyguard charge our feudal men at arms and they break, the Ghulams are now through and into our left group of archers, who have no spear protection, because I had to send them out left to halt the Saharan cavalry.
The archers break, panic spreads to our central unit of feudal sergeants, and they break. With the centre lost, our defence is broken. I ride out to the right passing the idle archers who are now running, I curse them as I ride through them, and off to the rear to take charge of our reinforcements.

The Almohads are busy for a long time chasing our men, and this gives me ample time to set up a good defensive position.
We have two units of pavise crossbows out front, backed up by two units of highlanders, who themselves are backed up by two units of feudal men at arms, behind them are gallowglasses, kerns, feudal knight, mounted sergeants, and my own royal knights.

The rain has stopped, and the sun is now shining as the enemy finally arrive, their commander seems to be at a loss for an idea, and their front rank just stand there soaking up crossbow fire. A few time they make a move to attack but each time back off, eventually their general is hit by a bolt, and falls from his horse, panic sets in and the remnants of the Almohad army turn and run. I order all our mounted units to spare none.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=50429

Our losses numbered around 1350, the enemy dead numbered almost 1000.

(Here ends Prince Johns account)

An expensive victory. I put this down to the large number of obsolete units we have in the armies that are fighting the Almohads.
We are currently bringing billmen, longbowmen, arbalests, and chivalric sergeants into our armies, but I have given priority to our armies on the eastern front. However, these improved units will eventually filter down into our southern armies.

I am 60 years of age this year, I consider my reign to have been one of great conquest already, I would like to live long enough to see the Almohads pushed out of Europe though.
**********************************************

1308.
At the beginning of this year, my brother Richard came to see me. He told me, that he considered his sins to be great, and at 56 years of age, he was worried about what might lay in store for him after death.
When I asked if he intended to do anything to make amends, he requested that I allow him to lead a crusade to the Holy land. I asked that he give me some time to think about this.

I had no intention of refusing Richards request, after all how could I deny a man the chance to save his soul, but what I did need to decide, was whether or not I was to provided Richard with men.
I recalled Richard the day after our meeting, and asked him when he was planning to leave. He told me, that he planned to make it known, that the crusade would gather in Saxony during March, and leave sometime during April.
I told him he had my blessing, and that I would arrange for some troops to be available in Saxony to accompany him on his crusade.

A few weeks later, my brother Edward informed me, that he was going with Richard on the crusade. I asked Edward if he was also trying to make amends for his sins, he laughed loudly, and replied “I would have to live 100 years in order to do that, no I am going because it will be a great adventure”.

As promised I made some men available, and in April Richard, Edward and around 1300 men marched out of Dresden bound for the Holy land. It is now late in the year, and the last report I received of their progress, was that they were in Constantinople during September.

The siege of Bastia in Corsica has now entered its 5th year, the castle was well provisioned, and we estimated that it could last indefinitely. I do however wonder, if my cousin Edmund is still alive as he would be 61 this year.

Next year will see my brother John lead our army out of Toulouse, and into Aragon. The Almohad forces in Aragon, are not great, and I would expect us to prevail. We may have harder times ahead of us though, as an army of over 7000 men has been reported crossing from Morocco into Spain.
**********************************************

1309.
I have received news of the crusade from my brother Edward, which I will come to presently, but first other news.

The Egyptian Sultan Adil II, has died of old age. His heir Sultan Ali II, inherits a fragmented Kingdom. He controls a large portion of the steppe, parts of Asia minor, and Sicily, yet the Egyptian homelands are controlled by rebels.

Prince John has now moved his army from Toulouse to Aragon. He met with no resistance from the Almohads, and now has the castle at Barcelona under siege. The Duke of Normandy will now lead his army from Aquitane, into Navarre next year.

There is almost certainly a great battle on the horizon. The massive Almohad army, which has now been confirmed to be just over 6000 strong, has now reached Cordoba. I have shipped a 250 strong force of mercenaries over from provence into Algeria, the hope is that the Almohads will now send some of their massive army back to North Africa to deal with this new threat to their rear.

Now news of the crusade, Edward has sent me a detailed account of the progress of the crusade, and this I will now record in the diary.

(The crusade to the Holy land in the words of Prince Edward)

April 1308.

To set the scene for my story, I will relate to thee an account of the feast we had shortly before we departed from Dresden.
Present at the feast are myself, At 59 years, I am a man on a quest for adventure during the later years of my unfulfilled life.
Our leader, my brother Richard. He is 3 years younger than I, and a man on a quest to save his soul.
My cousin Henry Plantagenet. Had he not been born noble, I am sure he would have been a court jester. He is 46 years old, and like myself a man in search of adventure.
Sir Howard Howard. A pompous man of 50 years, he is obsessed with the notion of chivalry, and it is rumoured that he once killed a man, for questioning him about his strange double name.
Sir Richard Burnell. 45 years old, and a man of unquestionable piety.

(The Feast)

Prince Richard “My friends, we have an arduous task ahead of us, and I have no doubt we will face hardship during our quest, but tonight we feast and make merry”

Me “Pray tell me cousin Henry, do you intend to sample the delights of a camel, once we arrive in the holy land”

Cousin Henry “Haha, Indeed, I intend to have a harem of them, however I shall only choose the prettiest ones”

Sir Richard “I am offended that anyone should entertain such a thought, it is surly tantamount to heresy”

Me “Now now Sir Richard, do not light thy torch just yet”

Cousin Henry “Yes indeed sir Richard, save thy torch, for you will need it later, when you find yourself in a dark tent, and in the company of a beautiful camel”

Prince Richard “Come good knights, do not make sport of our pious friend Sir Richard, for he is a man closer to god than any man at this table”

Sir Howard “There will be many men closer to god, by the time we reach the holy land”

Cousin Henry “Haha, good old reliable Sir Howard, determined to turn our merry feast into a wake”

Sir Howard “You will not make so merry, when faced with Saracen spears”

Cousin Henry “Haha, what use is a pitiful spear against my mighty sword”

Sir Howard “I speak not of one spear, but 200 spears”

Cousin Henry “Bah! I care not if it is 200 spears or 2000 spears, they would all fall beneath my sword”

Sir Howard “Hehe, we will see”

Sir Richard “Prey tell Prince Richard, how long do you estimate it will take us to reach Jerusalem?”

Prince Richard “I do not plan to march directly on Jerusalem, I plan to take Tripoli, and then take stock of the situation”

Me “Why is this my brother?”

Prince Richard “Tripoli is less well defended, it will give us a foothold in the holy land”

Sir Richard “I am not pleased with this plan, I was under the impression our crusade was for the holy city”

Prince Richard “It would not be possible, However, if we successfully take Tripoli, this will encourage more crusaders to come to our cause, and then an assault on Palestine would be a possibility”

Sir Howard “It is a good, and well thought out military plan, and I am in favour of it”

Cousin Henry “I am also in favour, as it is rumoured the camels in Tripoli are particularly beautiful”

(We all laugh loudly, except for Sir Richard who shakes his head disapprovingly)

A few days later we marched out of Dresden, heading for Brandenburg. Our army numbers just over 1300, and is made up of royal knights, order of foot, chivalric sergeants, archers, spearmen and militia.

May 1308.

On reaching the town of Berlin, we made camp, and my brother Richard announced to the men, that they were to make themselves comfortable, as we would be staying here a for a few days.
That night, as had now become our routine, the five of us sat down to eat together. The conversation was to bring about a dire situation the following day.
We had all consumed a large amount of drink, and cousin Henry had been teasing Sir Richard about his religious convictions, at every opportunity.
Finally when Henry suggested that instead of Sir Richard Burnell, a more apt name would be Sir Richard Burn all, we all roared with laughter, and this proved too much for Sir Richard. He turned towards Sir Howard and said “What is it that thy finds so amusing, thy father must have had a strange sense of humour, to have called thee Howard Howard, or did he perchance suffer from a stammer”
Sir Howard stood bolt upright his chair falling backward behind him and said “You Sir have insulted my good family name, and I now demand satisfaction on the field of combat, I will meet thee at noon tomorrow” and that said he stormed off.

The following day, my brother Richard and myself, spent much of the morning trying to reason with the both of them, but they were stubborn as mules, and neither would back down.
Word of the fight had spread, all our army, and a considerable number of the people of Berlin, were gathering to see the spectacle as noon approached.
Both men were now on the field being dressed In full armour, finally Sir Richard walked to the middle of the field, and stood there, his sword out front, the point on the ground, and both hands on the hilt. A few moments later Sir Howard strode out to meet him, both men exchanged words, dropped their visors, and backed off holding their mighty broadswords each toward the other. The fight had begun.

They circled each other, and then Sir Richard made a move, bringing his sword up and across, Sir Howard stepped back, and the sword swished past his breast plate.
Sir Richard tried this four more times each time, Sir Howard stepped back and the sword failed to make contact.
On the fourth attempt, Sir Howard rushed forward and barged his opponent, knocking him to the ground, Sir Howard stood back beckoning Sir Richard to get up off the ground, which he promptly did.
They circled again and this time it was Howard who attacked, Richard parried his blow with sword, and a sword duel ensued. The duel was cumbersome, each man summoning strength before swinging their heavy broadswords, each time the swords connected sparks flew.

Richard was first to score a hit. As he swung his sword, Howard slipped, and failed to defend himself, the blow hit him on the elbow joint, and he fell to the floor. A huge roar went up from the crowd.
Richard now beckoned Howard to get up, he did this with some difficulty. When he did get to his feet, he was now holding his sword with one hand unable to raise it, his left arm dangled by his side, obviously broken.
Richard sensing victory charged towards him, Howard stood his ground, just as Richards sword came down, Howard dodged the blow, and barged Richard to the floor. He fell on top of Richard, and what now ensued could only be described as a brawl, both men rolling about in the mud trying to get the better of each other.

This went on for a few moments, both men were clearly exhausted, and a peasant armed with a pitchfork would have found it easy to kill the both of them.
It was Sir Howard who eventually came out on top, he had somehow managed to overpower Richard, and get to a position sat on Richards breast plate, he drew his dagger and thrust it through his opponents visor. The crowd gasped, and poor Sir Richard ceased to struggle.

The meals we were to share from this moment on were very quite affairs, even cousin Henry’s wit was now blunted.
We departed from Berlin, on route to Poland, our numbers now swollen to over 1400. I cant help but think, the show of violence on that field did much to discourage others from joining us.

June 1308.

Our passage through Poland was uneventful, and by the time we crossed the border into the Italian held province of Hungary, our numbers were now over 1500.

July 1308.

After the long march through Poland and a large part of Hungary, our arrival in Esztergom, did much to revive our flagging spirits. The people had organized a celebration in honour of our arrival. Richard decided this was a good place for the men to take a rest, and announced that we would stay 5 days, he also warned the men against abusing the hospitality, that the good people of Esztergom had shown us.
The men took note of Richard’s words, and spent their time filling their bellies in the local hostelries, and emptying their loins in the local brothels.

When we departed on the 5th day the men were rested, well fed, in great spirits, and our numbers had increased to over 2000.

August 1308.

Our next rest would be at the town of Sofia. The climb into the Balkan mountains was a march into hell itself, back breaking marching under the merciless glare of the sun during the day, shivering under inadequate cover during the freezing cold nights. Desertion became so frequent, Richard ordered that men caught deserting, would now be hanged as cowards.

When we finally reached Sofia, and the mood of the men worsened. During the march they had buoyed there spirits, by speculating about the good time that lay ahead in Sofia.
This was false hope, the reality was far removed from Esztergom, the people seemed wary, and shunned us.
Our stay was finally brought to a premature end, when 5 of our men were found to have been raping and pillaging in a neighbouring village. Richard had them hung, and ordered that the men should prepare to leave immediately, at this the mood amongst the men turned ugly, and Richard had to hang another 12 men before order was restored.

We had to endure another back breaking march, before the Balkan mountains were finally behind us, and by then our numbers had plummeted to under 1700.

September 1308.

We arrive at the magnificent city of Constantinople, and set up camp outside the city walls. An emissary from Emperor Manuel, arrives and extends an invitation to Richard and myself to dine with him, without hesitation we accept the invite.

Emperor Manuel is an old man, but his mind is still sharp. There follows an account of the conversation which took place after the pleasantries.

Manuel “Do you intend to try and take Jerusalem?”

Richard “No we are bound for Tripoli”

Manuel “What route do you intend to take?”

Richard “We had hoped to follow the Mediterranean coastline”

Manuel “I would be surprised if you were allowed to pass through the Egyptian land of Anatolia, without a fight”

Richard “Is there another way?”

Manuel “Yes indeed there is, You might follow the south coast of the black sea to Trebizond, and then turn south across Rum and into Syria”

Richard “Is Rum not rebel held, and Syria not desert?”

Manuel “The Seljuks in Rum are not many, and will not choose to fight you.
When you enter Syria, if you follow the borders with Edessa and Antioch, you will avoid having to travel through the desert”

Richard “Could we not cross from Trebizond, through Rum, and Lesser Armenia, into Antioch”

Manuel “I will not permit you passage through Antioch, it is a rich province, and I doubt that your men could refrain from looting. However, I will extend the hand of friendship, by shipping your men across the Bosporus, for no payment”

Richard “Thank you Emperor Manuel, you have been most kind, and I am sure my brother, King Henry will be most grateful, when he hears of this”

(With this we take our leave)

We suffer more desertions before leaving Constantinople, and on reaching the other side of the Bosporus, our numbers are now down to less than 1500.

October 1308.

After a long march along the south coast of the Black sea we arrive at the town of Trebizond, we set up camp and rest for a couple of days.
The night before we are due to march south, a number of men are caught trying to desert. In the morning, Richard orders them to be hung. Richard is now so determined to see the crusade through, that he cannot see that the men are close to rebellion, I stop the hanging and call a meeting.

(The meeting)

Me “You cant hang those men Richard, if you do this the men will rebel, and the crusade will be at an end”

Richard “This is my command, and if I do not stand by my word, I will lose the respect of the men”

Me “And if you do you will lose the men”

Richard “I see no other option”

Me “So you intend to go ahead with this hanging, and end the crusade here on a matter of principle”

Richard “Yes”

Me “I will not allow this to happen”

Richard “You are not in a position to stop it”

Me “Your position as commander is not set in stone Richard, this crusade may have been your idea, but we have all invested a lot of ourselves in this endeavour”

Richard “Howard, Henry, are you with me or Edward”

Henry “I am sorry Richard I am with Edward”

Richard “Sir Howard, it is your decision”

Howard “Edward”

(My brother turns his back on us and, walks off to his tent without saying a word)

Later I address the men. “Men we have come a long way, and we are now less than three months away from Tripoli. Should we succeed in taking the city, you will find it to be a rich and prosperous place, a fine place to live out your lives, if that is what you please.
All I ask now is you stay loyal for three months, there will be no more hangings, and any man who wishes to leave should do so now.

A handful of men walk off.

That night I go to my brothers tent, I open the flap and he turns towards me, he gives me a crestfallen look, the like I have not seen since we were children, and I was the older brother he used looked up to.
I cross towards him and give him a great hug, and slap him on the back,

Me “Come now my little brother this is still your crusade, without you we would not now be so close to our goal”

Richard “I know it is for the best that you now take charge Edward, I am no longer thinking logically”

Me “Yes I know, you have had much to contend with since we departed Dresden. Take a rest Richard let your brother now carry the load, no matter what happens now they will still speak of this as Prince Richard’s crusade”

Richard “Will they?”

Me “Of course, it was your idea, and you are the one who has brought us the greater distance, now get some rest, and try to enjoy the rest of our journey”

Richard “Will the men still respect me?”

Me “Yes, and I think that they would be glad to be commanded by you, when the time of battle comes”

November 1308.

As Emperor Manuel said they would, the Seljuks of Rum did not oppose our passage through their land, and we crossed into Syria as strong as we were when we left Trebizond, numbering 1301 men.

December 1308.

Our journey through Syria has not been good, it has proved to be a long march, and I am sore at Emperor Manuel for refusing us the shorter route through Antioch. As a mark of this I allowed the men to loot the last town we passed through before crossing the border into Tripoli. We have suffered no more desertions during our passage through Syria.

January 1309.

We could not bring the Seljuks of Tripoli to battle and they retreated to the Castle, the night before our assault I offered the command back to Richard, but he refused, stating that he thought it better that I kept it, as I now had the confidence of the men.

(The assault of Tripoli)

The castle at Tripoli is surrounded on two sides by cliffs, to the front is a wooden curtain wall. We know there is a large garrison, if we were to wait maybe two years they may starve, but our men have marched a long way, and now it is time they had their reward, be it from god, or of a more earthly nature.

The make up of our army is as follows.
74 royal knights.
38 hobilars.
14 mounted crossbowmen.
8 mounted sergeants.
254 order of foot.
333 chivalric sergeants.
75 spearmen.
17 militia sergeants.
56 urban militia.
217 archers.
4 arbalests.
3 crossbowmen.
208 peasants.

1301 men in total, it is estimated that the garrison numbers around 400.

The first men to attack the wooden curtain are our militia’s and spearmen, they attack either side of the gate. The right side is breached first and our men are confronted by 200 Saracens, in two groups of 100 each, our men wait for the left side to break through.
There is a small valley between us and the castle, I now send the peasants across, they are just climbing the other side of the valley, when our men attacking the left side of the curtain break through, our men now rush in attacking the Saracens from both sides.

A fierce battle breaks out in the courtyard, our peasants arrive to continue the fight just as our first wave breaks

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=51922

These peasants are brave men indeed, they fight to the death, and when they do break only a handful emerge from the breach pursued by Saracens.

I have our mounted crossbowmen waiting for the Saracens, and they torment the Saracens long enough for our light cavalry to arrive at the front of the castle.
The Saracens have made a big mistake, and are now hit in the flanks on two sides, it’s a massacre which ends with about a dozen of them escaping back into the outer courtyard.

Our horsemen now try the same tactic on the Saracens in the outer courtyard, with slightly less success, eventually they are spent.
There are now around 60 Saracens remaining, and before they have chance to draw breath, 200 chivalric sergeants enter the right breach.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=51924

Both sides advance and a long battle takes place in the centre of the outer courtyard, I order the remainder of our chivalric sergeants, across the valley and in through the other side. The battle is still raging when they arrive, but is soon over as the Saracens are now hit in the rear.
The outer courtyard is taken, and our men now assault the inner gate. By the time they break through, our chivalric sergeants are down to around two groups of 60 each, and they have been joined by 50 order of foot.

The inner courtyard is defended by three groups of desert archers, around 60 per group and a handful of Saracens.
Of our three groups of men two attack the archers either side of the keep, and the other attacks the Saracens in the centre. They have a further group of archers at the back of the keep, who are now peppering our men, and their own men with arrows.

Their archers put up a surprisingly strong defence, and defeat one of our groups of chivalric sergeants, this enables them to also start firing arrows into the melee.
The Saracens in the centre are finally defeated, and our central group of men charge across to the aid of our order of foot, who are also taking a beating from these archers from hell, but to no avail, as they are now attacked in the rear by archers and defeated.

I now send our own archers in just over 200 of them, the last remaining defenders die in a hail of arrows, and Tripoli is ours.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=51925

We lost 930 men in this assault, the defenders all perished.
**********************************************

1310.
My brother John has taken the Castle at Barcelona in Aragon. John says in his letter, that although the castle fortifications are formidable, with ring wall and catapult towers, the castle was only garrisoned by a solitary ballista crew of 8 men, and so the assault was little more than a formality.

The small force of mercenaries, that I sent over to Algeria last year, have succeeded in driving the Almohads back into the Castle at Algiers. This attack was not really meant as an invasion force, but rather as a way of drawing troops away from the main Almohad army.
In this respect the strategy has failed, as the Almohad army has continued to march north at full strength, and has now reached Castile. There is now a possibility that we will face an epic battle next year, in either Navarre or Aragon.
I have managed to secure a force of 120 mercenaries, and have shipped them into Cordoba, in a final attempt to draw of troops from the Almohad army. This will not have a great effect on the size of the army we will face if the attack comes, but when facing such a huge army, we must try everything possible to reduce their numbers.

Now for the most welcome news I have to report this year, Civil war has erupted in the Almohad empire, due in no small part to our resent success, I think.
The rebels have taken Leon and Granada, and there is rumour that unrest is growing in Castile, Valencia, Morocco and Tunisia.
I take a particular interest in the situation in Castile, as this could be just the thing to stop the Almohad march north.
We wait in anticipation of events, it is indeed an exciting time.
**********************************************

1311.
I have much to write in the diary this year, but I will begin with news of a mighty battle that has taken place in Navarre.

(The Battle of Vitoria-Gasteiz, as told by Lord Langton, Duke of Normandy)

The anticipation of this battle has been unbearable. In normal circumstance, when facing an attack, a man might wait a few hours, and then watch the enemy slowly coming on. This had been entirely different, for we had spent at least three years, keeping abreast of the movements of the Almohad army on its trek from North Africa, not knowing if it was heading for Navarre or Aragon.

Now the waiting was over, with all this time to prepare we had chosen our ground well. We are defending a steep hill overlooking a flat plain, to our right is a ridge and then another steep hill, just over this hill, and out of sight of the Almohad attack are our reinforcements.

As is usual we intend to use the English defence. Considering the history of this formation, and the huge size of the army facing us, over 6000 men, I fully expect them to break the defence at some point, what we need to do, is ensure that they suffer maximum damage in doing so.

From our position on the hill, we have watched the Almohads forming up their first line of attack, our scouts have been down to take a look at them, and have reported back that they are intending to attack with, a couple of units of Saharan cavalry, around 500 murabitin infantry, and over 700 militia. The term militia when applied to the Almohads is a little misleading, these men are the equal of our feudal men at arms, who number a mere 240, not including reinforcements.

The Almohads come on into the fire of our catapults, crossbows and archers. It is a steep hill they have to climb, and the higher they climbed, the more death is rained down upon them.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=52256

Eventually I think, very well that is close enough, and send down our men at arms, and militia. This is a crucial time when using the English defence, if the enemy attack breaks down now, we regroup and await their next move, if they don’t then everyman must be prepared to take his turn on the anvil.

In the event they don’t break, and next into hell’s furnace, are the crossbowmen, they charge down the hill to make their sacrifice, so that our archers may have more time to loose their arrows.
Our polearms have done their job well, and the flanking light cavalry have been stopped in their tracks, as reward for their good work, I give them more chance to cover themselves in glory, by ordering them to the aid of our soldiers out front on the anvil, where the hammer of our archers, continues to do its deadly work.

I look up briefly, and see a great number of Almohad reinforcements heading our way, there are camels amongst their number, but the majority are murabitin infantry.
By the time these reinforcements begin to arrive the anvil has finally been broken, and the Almohad attack has now fallen on our spearmen, our bowmen move back a little and now find their new range.
Eventually, and through sheer weight of numbers, our spearmen are worn down, everyone continues to fight, but there is no longer any form to the fight, it has now become a struggle of life and death for the men involved. Although I am loathe to leave, and keen to join the men in battle, I decide this is a good moment to abandon this position, and ride off to take charge of our second line of defence, on the hill out to our right.

Our second defence will take place on a hill slightly smaller than the first, our tactics will be similar, two units of pavise crossbowmen will wield our hammer and, everyone else will take their turn on the anvil.
The first battle is now over, as we can now see the Almohads forming up in our old positions.
They begin to move towards us, led by Saharan cavalry and berber camels, with infantry bringing up the rear. In addition more light cavalry and berbers are also heading our way off to the right, where their reinforcements seem to be coming from.

In addition to our usual reinforcements we have with us some depleted units, 90 feudal men at arms and 50 militia sergeants, these men are first on the anvil, as I order them to attack the light cavalry and camels.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=52257

Our pavise begin their deadly work, and immediately make their mark on the camels, felling several of these big targets in their first volley.

Our men on the anvil are holding up well, but the extra reinforcements have now arrived and threatening to overwhelm them, so I send two units of highlanders down, with kerns to provide support.
This proves to be a great success, the scene in front of us turns into a massacre, and after a while the field ahead of us is clear, but this doesn’t last long as, ghulam bodyguards, and more berbers arrive on the right. I send in gallowglasses to attack the ghulams, and the highlanders attack the camels, there is a brief fight and we prevail.
Our men now earn much needed rest, as we watch a new wave of attackers marching towards us in the distance.

When they arrive, they are made up of more Saharan cavalry, desert archers, Ghazi infantry, and four more units of berber camels. I now begin to wonder if there are any camels remaining in the desert.
The Irish and Scots are still on the anvil, and are first to feel the force of this new army we must now repel, I let them fight until they break before sending our men at arms down to stop the enemy advance.
All that now remains on our hill, are myself and my royal knights, 80 feudal knights, 80 mounted sergeants, and our two units of pavise crossbows, who continue to rain down death on the enemy.
Bolts and swords take a terrible toll on the Almohads, who I now notice have a number of peasant units involved in the fray, this is it thinks I, they are finally running out of men if they are having to resort to peasants.

I order the charge and we thunder down the hill, in an attempt to rout them off the field.
We hit them and panic sets in, they turn and flee, we merrily chase them across the plain, the battle won, or at least I thought it was, until one of my men shouts to me, and makes a gesture, I look in the direction he is pointing and my heart sinks.
Another army appears on the horizon, I call our pavise down off the hill, as our horses are now tired and to ride them back up, would be thoughtless.

This new force is not the peasant army I was expecting, it is made up of Nubian spearmen, crossbowmen, Saracens, and others to numerous to mention, we bravely make a last stand, but eventually I realise the situation is hopeless, and order the few men we have left to save themselves.

Our losses numbered 2600, I estimate the Almohad losses to have been over 4000.

(Here ends Lord Langtons account)

Although the Almohads will no doubt claim this as a great victory, I suspect that with over 4000 men lost, Khalifah Ali’s private thoughts may be rather different.
I myself consider it to be inconclusive, we have lost an entire army and the province of Navarre, the army can be replaced and the province retaken. Faced with civil war and very little trade income, the Almohads will probably have to make do with what they have.

The 250 mercenaries I sent to Algeria, have been destroyed. They did however, take a like number of Almohads to the grave with them.
The 120 mercenaries I sent to Cordoba proved completely ineffective and were wiped out
The loss of these mercenaries is of little consequence to me, they were sent on their missions with little hope of success, and will now no longer be a burden to the treasury.

In addition to the loss of Leon and Granada, the Almohads have now lost Tunisa to the rebels, who now also have the province’s of Castile and Morocco under siege.

Aside from our war with the Almohads, there have been developments in our conflict with the Italians.
The siege of Bastia in Corsica, has been ended. The foul Italians, infiltrated the garrison, and my cousin Edmund, hero of the Italian campaign, was brutally slain whilst sleeping, this enabled the Italians to take control of the castle, and with it the province.
Such a vile and cowardly act will not be forgotten, and the Italians can now expect no mercy in our future dealings with them.
We have already managed to exact some revenge on them this year, when they launched a ship from Bulgaria into the Black sea. Before this ship was out of sight of dry land, we unceremoniously sent it to the sea bed, an act which earned us a warning from the Pope.

We are now at war with the Byzantines, after they attacked crusaders on route to the holy land. The crusaders, many of their numbers peasants, were ill prepared for this attack and lost over 600 men, to a vastly superior force.
I am angry with the treachery of our once loyal allies the Byzantines, and will now spend money bolstering the crusaders with mercenaries, in order to try and force a passage. However, my main anger is reserved for that vile being the Pope, his bias towards the Italians is now legendary, and this we accept with a wry grin. What I do find completely unacceptable is his continued alliance with the Byzantines, after this attack on gods holy crusade, surely this now destroys his credibility as gods representative on Earth.
**********************************************

1312.
We have successfully bribed the Egyptian rebels, the cost was 4172 florins. I consider this to be money well spent, as we gain Egypt, and an army of almost 1500 men.
Ahmed al Hafiz, has been made governor of Egypt, this along with the vast amount of money he has received, should be enough to guarantee his loyalty.
Hafiz will now oversee our affairs in Egypt, his second in command, Bakr Muzaffar ad Din, also now a rich man, will lead this army into Cyrencia next year.

There has been no movement on the Spanish front this year, we will need a little time to regain our strength, after the battle of Vitoria-Gasteiz, last year, and the Almohads I suspect are now merely a defensive army.

I hired a force of around 700 mercenaries out of Franconia and sent them to Brandenburg to bolster the crusaders there, however before they could join the crusade, the foolish HRE, believing them to be an invasion decided to attack. Their reward for such buffoonery? Defeat and a garrison of handful of men now under siege in Berlin castle.
**********************************************

1313.
Our army of Egyptian rebels have invaded Cyrencia, and pushed the Almohad defenders back into the castle at Tripoli, the siege looks set to be long and drawn out.
Had Algeria belonged to the Almohads, and not rebel, I may have been tempted to order an assault, so that we could then move on, but as things stand at the moment I think we shall wait.

The crusaders on route to the holy land, now bolstered by mercenaries, have once more suffered at the hands of the Byzantine army in Poland, and have now returned to Brandenburg once more. The Byzantine Emperor Manuel will not however be celebrating this, as god has brought down the ultimate punishment upon him, his son becomes Emperor John III.

Another ruler to leave the mortal world this year, was Kalman II of the Hungarians, his son becomes Laszlo III.
**********************************************

1314.
Richard Montford my emissary in northern Spain, has been involved in negotiations with Umar al Mutamid, leader of the rebels in Leon. Mutamid is man beneath contempt, he is well know for his brutality and perversion. There follows an account of the meeting.

Mutamid “Greetings messenger of the great English King Henry, I trust your journey was as swift as the desert wind”

Montford “Yes my journey here was good thank you, King Henry sends his regards, and wishes you well”

Mutamid “What is it that brings you to Leon?”

Montford “I have a proposition for thee”

Mutamid “My ears are like the desert, wide open”

Montford “It is King Henry’s wish that Leon become part of the empire, it would be advantageous to you, to agree to this”

Mutamid “What might the advantages be?”

Montford “It is only a matter of time before our mighty armies banish Khalifah Ali from Spain, and I am sure King Henry would look kindly upon those who cooperate with us”

Mutamid “How kindly would he look upon us if we were to agree to this?”

Montford “He would be very pleased with thee, I am sure you would find it agreeable to be one of King Henry’s favoured subjects”

Mutamid “How agreeable might I find this arrangement?”

Montford “Very agreeable”

Mutamid “I think you are missing the gist of what I say. Let me phrase it a different way. Might I find that the arrangement would have certain benefits, for instance some men might find being wealthy quite agreeable”

Montford “Would you, yourself, be such a man”

Mutamid “I am a poor son of the desert, and as such, I am unsure as to whether such things would be agreeable”

Montford “King Henry has authorised me to offer you 2000 florins”

Mutamid “If you have grown fond of wearing those fine ears on the side of your head, you will tell me the true figure”

(Mutamid draws a dagger, and begins to clean his fingernails with it, the implication is obvious)

Montford “Er very well, the figure was 3000 florins”

Mutamid “Come now Englishman, ears are not the only thing that may be removed with a sharp dagger”

Montford “The true figure is 3500 florins, this I swear to thee is the truth”

Mutamid “That is better my friend, you may tell King Henry, that Leon is his for 3656 florins, and the title of governor of Tunisia”

Montford “We do not control Tunisia”

Mutamid “I am a patient man”

Montford “King Henry will expect you to fight for him in return for such reward”

Mutamid “But of course”

Montford “May I ask thee, why the figure of 3656, tis a strange figure to ask”

Mutamid “It is the number of men I have killed, now be gone with thee Englishman, before the amount I ask for becomes 3657.

(Here ends the account)

Richard Montford is a brave man indeed, the actual figure was far in excess of 3656. Mutamid is obviously a vile and manipulative creature, but such men do have their uses.

Laszlo III has been tragically killed whilst hunting. Apparently the bough of a tree, parted him from the company of his horse, he fell heavily and did not recover.
Although this is sad, and I have no axe to grind with the Hungarians, this turn of events has proved to be rather fortuitous for us.
On becoming King, Laszlo’s brother Andras, immediately decided to invade Byzantine held Poland, and the Hungarians now lay siege to the castle at Krakow.
This removes the threat of attack on Brandenburg, by the Byzantines.

We have now started to equip our armies on the Almohad border with trebuchets, and new units of men at arms will now be of the chivalric type.
As is now customary these men at arms will be slowly phased in through our eastern front.
**********************************************

1315.
This past winter has not been kind to me, my weary bones have given me much pain and I seem to be susceptible to all manner of ailments.
My sorry state comes as no great surprise, for I am after all an old man of 68, and have been fortunate to have been in good health for most of my years.
Although my body may be failing me, my mind is still as sharp as ever, and I will continue to lead England until I draw breath no more.

When god decides my time has come to leave the mortal world, I will accept it with good grace, my reign has been long and glorious, and I have enjoyed my life as King.
I will go in the knowledge that England is in safe hands, my son William has had a long time to learn the ways of Kingship, and knows the workings of our Kingdom better than any man, with the exception my good self.

I have only one piece of news that is worthy of the diary this year. Khalifah Ali has declared a jihad against us, although this jihad is a thing not to be taken lightly, I myself believe it to be the action of a desperate ruler, in fear of losing his Kingdom.
**********************************************

1316.
My old adversary Giovanni IV of Italy is dead, the relentless march of time has beaten him, just as I am sure it will defeat me in the not too distant future.
My health has declined more this year, I have difficulty walking, and become breathless after very little exertion,
I am also finding that I am a little absent minded at times, my son William is mindful of this, and is very patient when he once more reminds me of something which may have slipped my mind.
Although it has taken me much effort, I have compiled a list of the men who wield influence within the Kingdom, the list includes my thoughts on their characters, and any doubts I have about their loyalty.
I have given this list to William, he seemed keen to read it, and commented that it would prove invaluable to him when he is King, after which he seemed a little embarrassed, as this was a comment connected to my death. I reassured him, and said it was for the greater good of England, that he should be thinking upon such things.

One thing I am determined to live to see, is our renewed attack on Navarre, which will take place early next year. If the attack goes well, I think it may prove to be, the beginning of the end for the Almohad empire.
**********************************************

1317.
(The Battle of Pamplona, in Navarre. As told by Lord Langton Duke of Normandy)

The last time I faced the Almohads on the field of battle, was also in Navarre at Vitoria Gasteiz. That day we faced overwhelming odds, and we were defeated.
Since that day I have been at loggerheads with myself, constantly reproaching myself for bringing the men down off the hill, when I thought the battle was won, only to be faced by another massive wave of Almohads.
Although the initial reaction to my performance that day was favourable, as time went by doubts have been voiced, about whether the battle might have been won had we stayed on the hill.

So today is a day, I have awaited with some anticipation, it is my opportunity to set the record straight. The odds are just in our favour this time, our army numbers around 3000, the Almohads number around 2800.
The battlefield is a valley, we occupy one hillside the enemy the other, the bulk of their army are hidden from view, in a small wooded area on top of the hillside.
It is a fine sunny day, and I have a good feeling about this place.

They have a unit of desert archers, in a forward position down in the valley, and within range of the position where I want to deploy our lines.
I send down 2 units of highlanders, and 1 of feudal men at arms, to attack them. As our men draw close to them they retreat at pace, as they do so our men come under fire from catapults, that are deployed to the right of the wooded hillside.
I send orders up to our men to continue across the valley, and attack the catapults.
The catapults are guarded by two units of ghazi infantry. One of our highlander unit’s attacks the catapults whilst the other unit of highlanders, and the men at arms attack the ghazi’s.
The fight goes our way, our men have destroyed the catapults, and the ghazi’s are almost finished. Then seeing that their position is now being threatened, the Almohads counter attack with a large force of Nubian spearmen and murabitin infantry. The fight continues, until our men are eventually put to flight.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=53481

During the time it takes for this fight to be resolved, I have organised our men into the English defence formation atop the hillside, with the melee now over the enemy retreat back into the woods.
Both the Almohads and ourselves are now bringing up reinforcements from the rear. During this lull in the battle, I decide to move our lines forward down into the valley, and directly facing the woods where the enemy are deployed. Halfway through our movement down into the valley, a unit of Almohad urban militia appear from the woods, and attack down the hill threatening our front ranks of crossbows, I send the gallowglass reinforcements who have just arrived, down to counter this, they put up a brave fight but eventually I have to send feudal men at arms in to drive the militia’s off.

Our men have just finished deploying in their new positions, when the enemy attack, we pin them with men at arms, whilst they feel the full force of our crossbows and archers.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=53482

Four more times they attack in this manner, and each time they are beaten back, on the forth attempt I allow our men to chase them up to the wooded area, this brings the rest of the Almohad army out into the open.
I fully expect our men to be driven off, and hope this will bring another wave of Almohads onto our bows, but our men do surprisingly well and seem to be getting the better of the enemy.
I decide to push this advantage and send our last remaining unit of men at arms, and 2 units of militia sergeants up into the fray.
The Almohads are slowly pushed back into the forest, and from our position looking up towards the forest the battle disappears from view, for a long time all we are able to see is Almohad reinforcements disappearing into the forest. Then after what seems like an eternity, we see our men chasing the enemy out of the far side of the forest, I order the cavalry up the hill to finish the routing Almohad army.

Our losses numbered 947, the enemy losses numbered over 2100.

(Here ends Lord Langtons account)

(Footnote, written by Prince William)

My father died shortly after I read Langtons account of the victory to him, his health had rapidly deteriorated during the early part of the year, and I suspect he had been holding death at bay until news of the outcome came through.
He knew death was close, and had told me this, his last words to me were “Love England as I have done my son, she is a demanding mistress, but will give thee greater reward than any other”

No epitaph I could write here would do my father justice, the empire he has forged will be his epitaph, and no doubt others who write of his achievements, will now dub him Henry the Great, a title fully deserving of a great leader.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 4:13 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 683
(3/23/04 2:48 pm)
Reply
The Doomsday Book of 1317.
BUILDINGS/IMPROVEMENTS.

Wessex.(Lord Fitzgilbert. Chamberlain. Loyalty 9, Piety 4, Dread 7, Command 6, Acumen 9)
Citadel, Armourers guild, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, Chancellery, Constable’s palace, Admiralty, 80% farmland, Master horse breeder, Royal estate, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Mercia.(Lord Curthose. L9, P5, D3, C1, A4)
Citadel, Armourers workshop, Swordsmith, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Northumbria.(Lord de Vere. L9, P6, D3, C0, A4)
Castle, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry, Copper mine complex.

Normandy.(Lord Langton. Constable. L9, P1, D3, C6, A7)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers guild, Town watch, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Wales.(Lord Longchamp. L9, P4, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry, Copper mine complex.

Scotland.(Lord Mercadier. L9, P3, D9, C5, A5)
Castle, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts. Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Ireland.(Lord Marshall. L9, P5, D4, C6, A7)
Castle, Armourers workshop, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Norway.(Lord Stanley. L9, P5, D3, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Sweden.(Lord Gascoign. L9, P7, D4, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Armourers workshop, Swordsmiths workshop, Spearmaker, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Copper mine complex.

Denmark.(Lord Plantagenet, Chancellor. L9, P0, D6, C6, A6)
Castle, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Flanders.(Lord Becket. L9, P0, D5, C1, A4)
Castle, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard.

Saxony.(Lord Plantagenet. L7, P0, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Chapter house, Border forts, Port, Bell foundry, Salt mine complex.

Friesland.(Lord Stuart. L7, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, tavern, 80% farmland, Church, border forts, Port.

Lorraine.(Lord Berkeley L9, P2, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town watch, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Franconia.(Lord Uhtred L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Armourer, Swordsmiths workshop, Spearmaker, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Champagne.(Lord Hastings L6, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Ille de France.(Lord Plantagenet. Warden. L9, P1, D4, C6, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Anjou.(Lord Grey L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Burgundy.(Lord Stafford L3, P5, D2, C0, A4)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Swabia.(Lord de Vere L5, P1, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Inn, 20% farmland, Border forts, Salt mine complex.

Genoa.(Lord Langton L8, P6, D0, C0, A5)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Tuscany.(Lord Holland L9, P5, D2, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Brittany.(Lord Basset L9, P4, D1, C0, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Provence.(Lord Longchamp L6, P3, D2, C0, A4)
Fort motte & bailey, Inn, 60% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Aquitane.(Lord Curthose L9, P8, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Trading post, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Toulouse.(Lord Bourchier L9, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Trading post, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine.

Aragon.(Lord Plantagenet L7, P0, D4, C5, A6)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Tripoli.(Lord Howard L8, P9, D1, C0, A3)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Trading post, 40% farmland, Border forts.

Egypt.(Ahmad al Hafiz L3, P0, D2, C2, A5)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Cyrencia.(Under siege)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Sworsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, 40% farmland, Master horse breeder, Royal court, Watch towers, Port, Shipwright.

Leon.(Lord Talbot L9, P9, D2, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Merchant, 60% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Brandenburg.(None)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, Border forts.

Navarre.(Under siege)
Castle, Spearmakers workshop, Siege engineers workshop, Town watch, 20% farmland, Horse breeder, Watch towers.


MILITARY.

Wessex.
107 Royal knights

Mercia.
20 Royal knights.

Northumbria.
20 Royal knights.

Normandy.
20 Royal knights.

Wales.
20 Royal knights.

Scotland.
20 Royal knights.

Ireland.
20 Royal knights

Norway.
20 Royal knights.

Sweden.
20 Royal knights

Denmark
20 Royal knights.

Flanders.
20 Royal knights.

Saxony.
40 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Chivalric men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Chivalric sergeants.
240 Arbalests.
360 Longbowmen.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Friesland.
20 Royal knights.

Lorraine.
20 Royal knights.

Franconia.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Chivalric sergeants.
240 Arbalests.
360 Longbowmen.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Champagne.
20 Royal knights.

Ille de France.
20 Royal knights.

Anjou.
20 Royal knights.

Burgundy.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Arbalests.
120 Longbowmen.
240 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Swabia.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Arbalests.
360 Longbowmen.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Genoa.
20 Royal knights.

Tuscany.
20 Royal knights.

Brittany.
20 Royal knights.

Provence.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Aquitane.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants.
120 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
3 Catapult crews.
240 Pavise crossbowmen.

Toulouse.
20 Royal knights.

Aragon.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.
240 Pavise crossbowmen.
1 Trebuchet crew.

Tripoli.
61 Royal knights.
195 Order of foot soldiers.
49 Chivalric sergeants.
54 Archers.
22 Spearmen.
85 Peasants.

Egypt.
20 Royal knights.

Cyrencia.
20 Ghulam bodyguard.
479 Saracen infantry.
184 Desert archers.
42 Abyssinian guard.
267 Peasants.
120 Almohad urban militia.
1 Balista crew.

Leon.
20 Royal knights.

Brandenburg.
502 Crusader army waiting to depart for the holy land

Navarre.
17 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
585 Feudal men at arms.
120 Billmen.
171 Militia sergeants.
665 Feudal sergeants.
317 Crossbowmen.
418 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.
240 Pavise crossbowmen.
1 Trebuchet crew.

NAVAL.
8 Barques.
28 Caravels.

AGENTS.
3 Emissaries.
4 Assassins.
36 Spies.
1 Grand inquisitor
17 Inquisitors.
32 Bishops.

TREASURY.
Province income.
Wessex. 1286
Mercia. 709
Northumbria. 770
Normandy. 688
Wales. 443
Scotland. 305
Ireland. 596
Norway. 394
Sweden. 1216
Denmark. 771
Flanders. 1749
Saxony. 613
Friesland. 421
Lorraine. 620
Franconia. 475
Champagne. 447
Ille de France. 686
Anjou. 499
Burgundy. 486
Swabia. 359
Genoa. 481
Tuscany. 659
Brittany. 340
Province. 551
Aquitane. 575
Toulouse. 549
Aragon. 729
Tripoli. 846
Egypt. 691
Cyrencia. 0
Leon. 581
Brandenburg. 124
Navarre. 0

Tot income 19,659

Tot in Treasury 75,999

Map of 1317.
www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=53483

Edited by: Dave P at: 3/23/04 4:14 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 684
(3/23/04 2:52 pm)
Reply
Chapter 7.
The Diary of King William III 1317-1329

1317.
At 47 years I am late coming to the throne, and one might expect me to be in a great hurry to achieve great things, but this is not the case.
Father involved me in much of the planning of our military campaigns, and this has left me with a sense of fulfilment. What I now achieve in my own right as King, will just add to this fulfilment.

My position as King is a strong one in all respects except one, and this I will come to presently. We are a wealthy Kingdom, our armies are strong, the Kingdom is expanding, and I secured the succession 10 years ago, when my son Stephen was born. He is my only son, but he is strong and healthy, and barring accidents should see his way through to adulthood. There may even be another son next year, as the queen is with child at present, this came as something of a surprise, as the queen is 42 years old, and has not been with child since the birth of our youngest daughter 6 years ago.

My first two decisions as King were to reward two of England’s most loyal servants, My uncle Prince John, one of our finest generals, will now become Duke of Aragon, and Richard Roos leader of the inquisition will now have the title of Grand inquisitor.

Now I must speak of men, who’s loyalty, is to say the least questionable.
Lord Stafford Duke of Burgundy, had been in Ireland looking after things, whilst Lord Marshall of Ireland is away with our army in Burgundy. My doubts about Stafford’s loyalty, have forced me to call him to London, so that I may keep a closer eye on him.
Lord Uhtred of Franconia, has gone to take charge in Ireland for the time being.

Two men who are of particular concern to me are Umar al Mutamid, the man who was promised the title governor of Tunisia, and Ahmad al Hafiz governor of Egypt, I have sent both these men to Cyrencia, as I believe it best to keep all the vipers in one basket.

Four men who I am sure were plotting against me are Sir Charles Langton, Sir John Basset, Sir Robert Talbot, and Sir Henry Giffard, all royal knights, all found guilty of treason, and all hanged on Tower hill. Their heads now decorate the tower gate.

Now to news abroad. Berlin castle in Brandenburg is now in our hands, the small garrison sallied forth in a suicidal attempt to lift the siege, and were cut down.
Emperor Friedrich of the HRE, has died of old age, he was 66. The new Emperor is named Otto V, I think we may make an attempt for a reconciliation with the HRE, as I have no immediate plans for expansion in that direction.
Late in the year I received the good news, that Andras of Hungary had agreed to our request for an alliance. This is good news, as the Hungarians are currently occupying the neighbouring province of Poland.
**********************************************

1318.
My Queen, Helena, has died during child birth, the child, a daughter survived. This is a great source of sadness to me, as I was hoping for another son.
I have no immediate plans to remarry at present, I see no need for this, as I have my son Stephen to succeed me, and a number of discrete arrangements in place for the other services a wife might provide.

The executioner has been busy this year, though not as busy as I would have preferred him to be, Sir Roger Longchamps, Sir John Grey, and Sir Tostig Cromwell, have all kept their appointments with the axe. However, Sir John Fitzneal was found not guilty of treason by the Lords, I have now instructed my chief spy Edgar Plantagenet, to take a closer look at Fitzneal’s affairs.

I have received word from Tripoli, it is in the form of a letter written by Sir Alfred Pole, a knight in the service of my uncle Edward.

To my Lord and master King William III.

Sire, we are now under siege in the Castle at Tripoli, I have paid a man a large sum of money to take this letter to one of our captains, when he next made port at Tripoli. The letter was accompanied by a note addressed to the captain, instructing him to pay the man more money on receiving the letter, and deliver it to yourself when he returned to England.

The story I have to tell, starts with the Byzantine invasion Tripoli. The news was of an invasion force of well over 3000 men, moving south from Antioch.
After discussing the situation with his brother Edward, Richard called the men together and made a speech, as follows.

“Men, each one of you has a choice to make this day. As I speak, a large Byzantine invasion force, numbering over 3000 men, is marching towards us. The choice before you is twofold, do you march north with me to certain death and glory, or do you stay here and starve to death in the castle.
I give a promise to each and every man here, that whatever your choice is, it will be respected.
During our time together on crusade, and here in Tripoli, I have come to think on you all as my brothers. I am proud to have fought along side some of the bravest men it has ever been my privilege to meet, and I will be honoured to lay down my life in such esteemed company, when we meet the Byzantines.
Those amongst you who choose to march with me, be ready to leave at noon, and may gods grace go with you, whatever your choice be.”

There where 463 of us garrisoning the castle at Tripoli, and there were 463 of us who marched north from Tripoli at noon that day. We were in good spirits at the start of the march, we all had a feeling of destiny, and a higher purpose. However, as the march progressed, one by one each man became lost in his own thoughts.

It was towards the end of the third day, that our scouts returned with news of the Byzantine army. The news was mixed, the bad news was, the first report had been correct, and they did indeed number well over 3000 men, the good news was, that the vast majority of their army were peasants, the only other type of soldier the scouts had seen were Nubian spearmen, and Desert archers, but they were few in numbers.
Our own army is made up of 61 royal knights, 195 order of foot, 43 chivalric sergeants, 22 spearmen, 54 archers, and 85 peasants.
Richard ordered that we make camp for the night.

Later that night, Richard passed amongst the men, he stopped and talked to small groups of men, he could be seen laughing and joking with them, and sometimes praying with them, by morning there was not a man amongst us, who had not received a word from our leader.

In the morning I witnessed an argument between Richard and Edward, Richard wanted Edward to ride back to Tripoli and hold the castle, Edward wanted to stay and fight. They finally agreed that Edward, and his men, of which I myself am one, would hold back when our attack went in. Edward was to keep a close eye on the situation, and would attack only if there was a clear retreat open to him, so that he, and some of his men could eventually ride back to hold the castle.

We set off as soon as it was light, our hope was to catch them unprepared, and attack. Richard had reasoned that because of the huge size of their army, an attack would be the last thing they would be expecting.
Richard’s reasoning was inspired, as we marched over the small rise, the Byzantine Army came into view, they were formed into a square, and preparing to march.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=54599

Richard gave the order to attack, the men hesitated, Sir Henry Plantagenet seeing this spurred his horse forward, and alone charged towards the mass of Byzantines. Inspired by such a show of heroics the rest of our army followed. The order of foot attacked the middle of the front rank, the peasants the left, the chivalric sergeants, and spearmen the right. Our archers gave support.
Richard and his men rode out to the right, and attacked the right flank, whilst Sir Howard Howard did the same on the left.
The Byzantines were caught by surprise, and there was much panic at first. eventually they managed to regain some kind of composure, but by this time our men had killed many.

I had a spectacular view of the battle, from atop the small rise. I glanced sideways at Edward who was at my side, his stare was firmly fixed on his brother Richard, who could be clearly seen hacking his way through the right flank.
I looked back towards the battle, just in time to see brave Sir Henry’s horse killed from beneath him, I know not if he continued to fight, or was killed at that moment.
Our men were holding the line, but their numbers were now thinning, as the Byzantines continued to pour men in, to replace their dead.

Our knights had now fought their way in from the flanks, and were very close to the Byzantine general, who was commanding his army from the centre of their ranks, when Sir Howard was finally cut down. Over to the right Richard was now fighting all alone in a sea of men, for what seemed like a long time he bravely fought on against the odds, but was eventually overwhelmed.
Edward now turned to me, a tear in his eye and said “Alfred I know this is hard for thee, but I must ask thee to do what my brother asked of me, and ride back to Tripoli to take charge of the defence” I had no argument, how could I? here was a man who had just watched his brother bravely fight to death, and wished to join him.
Edward dropped his visor and waved the rest of our men forward. I watched until Edward himself was also killed. Then turned my horse and headed back towards Tripoli.

Back at the castle, our men returned a few at a time, by the time the Byzantines arrived to lay siege our garrison numbered 46. We had lost 417 men in the battle including our bravest and best, the men who had led our crusade from Saxony. I estimate the Byzantine losses were well over 1000.
I am truly sad that it falls to me, to bring thee such sad news in a letter. Your uncle’s Richard and Edward were the two finest men I ever met.

Your loyal servant Alfred Pole.

I have not seen Richard or Edward for many years, but I am saddened at this news, as I hold fond memories of them, and can still remember back to when I was a child and they were both young and dashing knights.

We have resolved two sieges this year. The castles at Pamplona in Navarre, and Tripoli in Cyrencia have both fallen. However, the castle in Leon is now itself subject to siege by the Almohads. Who have now also, begun to build ships once more. Our fleet off the coast of Valencia, was taken by surprise and we lost a number of ships. We must be more vigilant in future.

There has been a loyalist uprising in Poland, in support of the Byzantines. The Hungarians were defeated, and King Andras was captured and executed. His death signals the ends of the Hungarian empire, and sees us without an ally once more.
As if by some ironic turn of fate, Emperor John of the Byzantines, was himself captured and executed by the Mongols two months later, unfortunately the Byzantine empire survives his death, under the new leadership of Emperor Nicephorus V.

One other leader has passed on this year. The Egyptian Sultan Ali, makes way for his son, Muhammid I.
**********************************************

1319.
My chief spy Edgar Plantagenet, has discovered damning evidence of the treason of Sir John Fitzneal, who you may remember escaped the executioners axe last year. This time the evidence was so great, that the lords had no other option, than to find him guilty.
Edgar’s digging also uncovered another two traitors. Sir John Peckham, who accompanied Fitzneal to the block, and Fitzneal’s brother Alfred, who the lords found not guilty. Edgar will now continue to investigate this man.

My eldest daughter Edith has now come of age, although I would have liked to have used Edith as collateral, to secure an alliance with one of our neighbours. I do have a number of governors, who’s increased loyalty might be bought, with marriage to a royal princess. I will put the decision off until next year, as Edith is a delightful girl, who makes much fuss about her father, something that I enjoy greatly.

The siege’s of Leon and Tripoli, have now both ended, with the withdrawal of the Almohads and the Byzantines from their respective province’s.

Our move against rebel held Tunisa has been a great success. The army that completed this task, has within it, a number of men who find themselves fighting with us, because they are enemies of the Almohads. They hold no loyalty for me or England, but are motivated by greed and self interest.
Their leader was Umar al Mutamid the man who sold us the province of Leon. I say was because he has now been given the reward promised him by my father, and been made governor of Tunisa. He has now chosen to relinquish his command and concentrate on his new responsibilities, namely that of filling his pockets at my expense.
I do not trust Mutamid to stay loyal, and it would not surprise me, if he were to now declare Tunisa independent from us. To this end I have decided to remove some of his power by splitting his army, and sending half to Algeria, and half to Tripoli.

I must admit I was slow to see the threat last year, when the Almohad fleet was encountered off Valencia, and we now find ourselves with a blockade to deal with in the straits of Gibraltar. I have made the removal of this blockade a priority for our navy, as our profits have now turned into losses.

Next year will see the renewal of our offensive against the Almohads in Spain, when Langton Duke of Normandy moves against Castile.

The Mongol Khan, Mongke II has died. His son becomes Ogadai VIII.
**********************************************

1320.
Another two men have been found guilty of treason this year. They are, or should that be were, Sir Henry Mortimer, and Sir Michael Mowbray. Both were beheaded.
The executioner John Smith, who is a giant of a man, at least seven feet tall. Had been drinking heavily the night before and made a total mess of things.
First to the block was Mortimer. Smith slipped when he was bringing the axe down, and took the top of Mortimer’s head off, this did not kill him outright, and Mortimer’s legs were kicking and his arms thrashing about, when Smith brought the axe down a second time, this time only cutting one side of the neck. The head now fell forward, dangling on the neck sinews, and hanging upside down looking out towards the crowd, the eyes wide open.
The crowed gasped, and a woman at the front threw up. Smith brought the axe down again this time the head came off, and dropped in the basket.
Mowbray had watched all this happen, his face was as white as a ghost, and he had to be dragged kicking and screaming to the block. It took four men to hold him down.
Smith was now mopping his brow, and looked nervous after his appalling first performance, after composing himself he took up the axe, and with a mighty swing brought it down. Mowbray was struggling so much he managed to get his head off the block, and in its place, was now the hand of one of the guards, who were holding him down. The axe came down, the hand disappeared into the basket, and the guard fainted in a heap at the side of the block.
The guards found some rope, and tied Mowbray’s hands, and legs behind his back, and placed him back on the block. The axe came down again, and this time Smith got it perfect the head came off with such force that it missed the basket, rolled along the platform and off the edge. The crowed gave a mighty roar of appreciation.

It seems to me that the more gory the spectacle, the more happy the common folk are. We must provide them with more of this type of entertainment.

Lord Longchamps Duke of Provence is a fortunate man. For were he not so clever at making money for me, he might also have had the misfortune to meet John Smith.
You see, I have information about the Duke, which throws doubt upon his loyalty, however, as he is a useful governor, I intend to improve his loyalty by giving my daughter Edith to him in marriage.

The last few remaining militia sergeants in our armies, have now been replaced by the far more effective billmen.

Now for things abroad, first our war with the Almohads.
Bakr Muzaffar al Din, is one of Umar al Mutamid’s lieutenants, and a just as disloyal and untrustworthy as his master. However these Muslims who choose to join our army are very good soldiers, and so we put up with their vices.
Earlier in the year, al Din moved into Algeria with 200 Saracen infantry, the Almohads obviously had no wish to make the acquaintance of these ruffians, and promptly withdrew to the castle at Algiers.

We have suffered a few minor set backs, in our conflict with the Almohads. Losing two sea battles, one off the coast of Spain, and another in the straits of Gibraltar. Also the Almohads have invaded Leon, forcing Lord Talbot to seek sanctuary in the castle there.

We will have revenge next year however, when the Duke of Aragon moves on Valencia.

Another one of Mutamids dogs, has secured us an outstanding victory in Tripoli. Abdul abu Badis and his force of less than 200 men, made up of Saracens and Almohad urban militia, repelled a Byzantine invasion of more than 1400. They killed 690, took 99 prisoners and chased the rest of the army off the field, for the loss of just 55 men.
Granted the Byzantine force were peasants, Nubian spearmen and desert archers, but nevertheless it is quite an achievement.

I have a plan to gather together some of our Muslim friends for an attack on Antioch next year, judging by the poor quality of the Byzantine army I will not need to find many.

This will not worry the Byzantine Emperor Nicephorus V though. As the Mongols captured him, and solved all his problems with one swift blow of a sword.
Romanus VI is the new Emperor.
**********************************************

1321.
The Almohads have attempted to lift the siege of Toledo castle in Castile.
Our army in Castile is led by Langton Duke of Normandy, it is the standard English army, at full strength, and deployed straddling a hill, in the by now familiar English defence formation.
The Almohads, led by Khalifah Ali himself, bring around 1200 men to the field.
They are a rag tag bunch made up of every different kind of soldier you care to mention.
Langtons description of Ali’s strategy is somewhat mocking. He tells how Ali tried one flanking move with some camels, which was quickly put to flight by billmen, and then a suicidal frontal attack, led by Ali himself, into the hail of 3 catapults, 240 crossbowmen, and 360 archers.
They suffered many casualties on the way up the hill and then were pinned by our feudal men at arms and billmen. Ali himself was killed, and the army turned and ran.
Langton did not give pursuit, and instead formed his men back into their original positions.
What now followed could only be described as target practice, as one by one the Almohad reinforcements made their way up the hill, only to flee in terror as they came within range of our catapults and bowmen. By the time the last Almohads were put to flight, our catapults had no more rocks to throw and many of our archers had no more arrows left.

Our losses numbered 321, the Almohad dead numbered almost 900, around 100 prisoners were taken and later ransomed back.
Ali’s son Abdullah, takes over control of the dying Almohad empire.

Another nail in the Almohad coffin, comes in the shape of The Duke of Aragon’s, successful invasion of Valencia, The castle there is now under siege.

All this misfortune we have visited on the Almohads this year, has prompted Granada and Leon to declare independence. I am not sure just who the rebels in Leon are rebelling against, as we still control the castle there.

It has however, not all been bad news for the new Khalifah. Honours have been even at sea, they sunk our ships off the coast of Spain, and we sank theirs in the straits of Gibraltar.
There has been a loyalist uprising in their favour in Tunisia, and our friend Mutamid is now trapped in the castle at Tunis. Should he fall into enemy hands, I do not envy him the traitors death that would most certainly await him.

We have withdrawn from Algeria. The men there under the command of Bakr Muzaffar al Din, were shipped to Antioch, to join forces with Abdul abu Badis, and his band of ruffians.
Once assembled they marched on Antioch castle, but found their way barred by another one of the Byzantines large peasant armies. What followed was a massacre, almost 1000 Byzantine peasants put to the sword, for the loss of just under 200 men.
**********************************************

1322.
After last years festival of gore at Tyburn, when John Smith unwittingly provided the crowd with great entertainment. I have decided that the punishment for treason will now be, to be hung drawn and quartered.
The first person to have the dubious honour of trying out the new sentence, was to have been Sir Henry Burnell, who was found guilty of imagining the Kings death.
Burnell had speculated in conversation with some friends, what England might be like, if I and my son Stephen were to die. Unfortunately for Burnell, one of his friends, was also a good friend, of my good friend Edgar Plantagenet.
The execution was much anticipated, a huge crowd had gathered, and there was a carnival atmosphere. Unfortunately when Smith hoisted Burnell up for the hanging, he was so enthusiastic he broke Burnells neck, killing him outright, and denying the crowd their entertainment. The mood turned ugly, and the crowd advanced on Smith, who picked up the axe and started swinging it wildly, the crowd backed off, and Smith made a quick exit.
I have decided to look for a new executioner.

Each time we lift a hand against our enemies the Italians, the Pope threatens us with the wrath of God. I have now turned that wrath against the Italians, by sending grand inquisitor Roos, and a number of his men to Corsica and Sardinia.

The Byzantines have finally grown tired of having their peasant armies slaughtered, and sent a proper army to Antioch to lift the siege.
Bakr Muzaffar al Din, and his men must have been taken by surprise, when the large Byzantine army turned out to be Saracen infantry, and not the peasants and spearmen they are used to fighting.
The majority of our 400 men, and Din himself were killed in the battle.

We have now taken the castle at Valencia, there follows an account of the assault, in the words of Lord Plantagenet Duke of Aragon.

(The assault of Valencia castle)

The mere sight of Valencia castle is enough to turn a man away. Situated on top of a huge hill, from every viewpoint its walls and towers form a silhouette against the background of the sky. To sum this place up in one word, intimidating.

We have a large amount of men with which to assault this place, but only three catapults, as the trebuchet we were expecting has not arrived.
I order the catapults to set up on some high ground just within range of the walls. This high ground is the best we can find, but even so our catapults are still looking up at the castle.

As the catapults are wheeled into position, and begin to fire, they themselves come under fire from the castle towers. At first the fire is inaccurate, but it does not take long for the enemy to find their range, and our crews begin to suffer casualties.
I order two units of pavise crossbows forward to try and draw their fire. As the pavise get halfway up the hill the outer wall collapses, they continue up the hill, and form up so that they can fire through the breach.
Our catapults now concentrate on the larger inner wall. It takes a long time, but eventually the wall comes down. Our leading group of pavise now move inside, whilst our second, group move up into the first groups vacant position, just outside the breach.

As our leading pavise find position in the outer courtyard, they are attacked by muwahid foot soldiers, and a fight breaks out. Our catapults, and second group of pavise fire into the melee killing men indiscriminately on both sides.
Finally the muwahids prevail and chase our men back towards the breach. As they pass close to an outer wall, the wall is hit by catapult fire and collapses onto the men being chased and their pursuers. The muwahids retreat back into the outer courtyard.
Our second group of pavise now move inside to try and finish the muwahids off. I wait a while and then decide to send a unit of gallowglasses, and a unit of highlanders, up to join the assault.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=55195

As our new men arrive at the breach, the pavise, who have been hampered by smoke from a burning building, are just finishing the last of the muwahids. This done the outer courtyard is now clear.
All that now remains are two units of Almohad urban militia numbering 60 each, in the inner courtyard, and on the opposite side of the keep. Our gallowglasses move around the right side of the keep, our highlanders around the left, each taking on a group of militia.
Our pavise move into the inner courtyard as a reserve.

Our highlanders break first followed by the gallowglasses, and then the pavise, but by this time the damage is already done, and the militia number only 40 in total. I order a unit of feudal men at arms forward to finish the job, they are given instructions to spare no one, and this they do, but at some cost, as when they next appear at the breach, waving us to come up, there are just 25 of them remaining.

We lost 546 men in this assault, more than double the 236 enemy dead we counted.

(Here ends Lord Plantagenets account)

The castle at Toledo in Castile has also fallen, the garrison surrendered when their supply of food ran out.
**********************************************

1323.
We now have a new executioner. His name is Albert Despenser, and he was the executioner at York, where his work was much admired.
I was eager to see just how good this fellow was, a hasty trial was arranged, Sir Charles Howard found guilty of treason, and sentenced to be hung drawn and quartered.

The execution was to take place on tower hill, as this is a shorter journey for me to make than the one to Tyburn. It is also a shorter journey for Charles Howard, though I suspect he may have preferred a longer one.
I take my seat on a platform, overlooking another platform where the execution will take place. After a short while there is a commotion amongst the crowd, it is Howard arriving, his hands and legs are bound, and he is kneeling on a hurdle which is being drawn by a horse. The people are pelting him with all manner of rotting vegetables, and worse.
He arrives at the place and is dragged from the hurdle, and up the steps to the gallows. Despenser cuts his feet loose, so that he can stand, and places the noose around his neck. Two men tentatively hoist him up, so as not to break his neck.

Despenser makes his way over to me, and tells me that Howard has a thick neck, and will be able to hang for quite a while, I am impressed by Despenser knowledge of killing, and send a man to bring us some ale from a nearby tavern.

After we have taken our refreshments, Despenser gives the two men the signal to let Howard down, he hits the platform in a heap, and buckets of water are thrown over him to awaken his senses.
The men now place him lying face up on a trestle, tie his hands and legs down, and cut all his clothing off, so that he is now naked.
Despenser now takes a torch, and with a flourish of showmanship lights the brazier next to the trestle. Next he takes up a huge butchers knife, and with another flourish off comes Howards privy member, it is cast on the brazier, Howard screams in agony, the crowd roar their encouragement.
Next with an upward thrust, Despenser rips open Howards belly, he thrashes about violently, before passing out. Despenser hands are now in the open wound he pulls them out and holds up Howards intestines, before they too are cast onto the brazier.

Women amongst the crowd are fainting, and many people are vomiting, but Despenser is only just warming to his task. His hands disappear inside again and more organs come out, and onto the brazier. His hands disappear again, and this time he finds what he is looking for, holds it up and exclaims “Behold the black heart of a traitor” before casting it onto the brazier.

Despenser now wipes his hands, and picks up the large axe, swings it over his head, and brings it down, off come the head. Despenser holds it aloft and exclaims “Behold the head of a traitor”, another loud cheer goes up from the crowd.

Despenser now sets about hacking the body until it is in quarters, and then he is done.

I pay Despenser double what he was promised, and tell him that he may now call himself The Kings executioner.
This Traitors death will do much to discourage, talk of treason in future.

Now to our war with the Almohads. We have recorded two victories at sea this year one off the coast of Spain, and one in the straits of Gibraltar.
There has been no conflict on land, but we intend to move on Cordoba in spring of next year.
Our armies in Spain are now equipped with bombards, for use in sieges. these weapons use gunpowder to propel a metal ball, they are very powerful, but dangerous to use, as they are apt to explode.

The inquisition in Sardinia is gathering strength. Don Giovanni Machiavelli, a general in the Italian army, has been proved to be a heretic, and burned at the stake. This burning took place outside the royal palace, and with the doge Orso looking on.

The Hungarians have re-established themselves in the province of Carpathia, under the rule of King Andras III.

My only Son Stephen has now come of age.
**********************************************

1324.
Another traitor has been uncovered this year, his name is Sir Robert Cromwell, and he has been publicly executed in the manner of a traitor. I did not attend the execution, as I do not feel any compulsion to witness anymore of Despesers work. A large crowd of people did however make the journey to Tyburn to see the spectacle.

I now have a Baronial court here in Wessex. This is the place where I will now spend much of my time. It has large hunting grounds, and is away from the stench, filth and plague of London.

As planned Lord Plantagenet Duke of Aragon moved on Cordoba in the spring. The Almohads would not fight and retreated to the castle.
With Cordoba now under our control, Lord Langton of Normandy will now be free to move from Castile into Leon next year. Leon castle is still held by us, but is under siege by a small force of rebels. We do expect them to fight as they have nowhere to retreat to, but their force is so small as to be considered insignificant.

Our ships in the sea of Crete have been sinking Italian shipping this year, and this has now earned us a warning from Pope Nicholas. We have no option but to abide by the Popes decision, as there are no more Italian ships left to sink.
**********************************************

1325.
There was a double execution at Tyburn this year, after Sir Edmund Roos and Sir Aelfgar Maitland, were found to be plotting my assassination. Roos also implicated two other men in the plot during his torture. They are Sir Tostig Gaveston and Sir Ralph Mortimer.
These two men made their escape before they could be apprehended, we will however catch up with them eventually.

As expected the rebels in Leon were defeated with little effort, and inflicted no casualties on our army whatsoever. Langton moves on to Portugal next year, we expect a fight, as the Almohads in Portugal have a sizeable army and no retreat.

After believing the Almohad fleet was sunk, they have shown up again, this time off the Barbary coast where they sunk a number of our ships. I have ordered more ships to this area, in order to put paid to this nuisance.

The Almohads have abandoned their siege of Tunis castle, and moved their army into Cyrencia, our garrison in Cyrencia retreated to the castle at Tripoli, and so the Almohads gain nothing. All they have succeeded in doing is exchanging one siege for another siege.

The Byzantines have invaded Tripoli in the holy land, our men are now under siege in the castle there. Now that Umar al Mutamid is no longer trapped in the castle at Tunis, I have asked him, if he wishes to lead a large mercenary army into Tripoli, to lift the siege. I hinted that Tripoli is a rich province, and a man could do well for himself in such a place. Mutamid was more than eager to take up the task.
**********************************************

1326.
The traitor Tostig Gaveston, has been captured. During torture he confessed to his guilt, and offered to tell where Ralph Mortimer was in hiding, but only if he was promised a quick end.
No promise was given, but after more torture, he volunteered the information. Stating that Mortimer was in Normandy, but he did not know the exact location. He was tortured some more, but we learned nothing more from him. He later kept his appointment with Despenser at Tyburn.

My only son Stephen is a great disappointment to me. I have not mentioned anything about Stephen’s appalling behaviour in the diary before now, I had hoped, that as he grew older he would change.
Well he is now 18 years old, and his behaviour has changed. It has changed for the worse. Until recently, Stephens worst excesses were confined to drunkenness and brawling, now I have learned that he is visiting brothels, and that it is common knowledge, that he has a liking for both women and men.

My daughter Clare will come of age next year. I have promised her hand in marriage to the Duke of Burgundy, and sent her to be with him. It is better that she is away from court, as I do not trust Stephen, and believe him capable of anything.

Our invasion of Portugal was successful. The Almohads did put up a defence, and decided to make their stand on a small wooded hill. Langton manoeuvred our army into position at the foot of the hill, and then sent in the gallowglasses, and two units of highlanders.
After a fierce battle in the woods, our men retreated, but they had done their work well, and the feudal men at arms that entered the woods after them, soon put the enemy to flight.
Out of an estimated 1200, we killed almost 900, and took around 100 prisoners, for the loss of 380 mostly Irish and Scots
These Irish and Scots warriors are a very effective assault force, they expect little pay, and seem to relish the task of being first in. Even though this usually ends with many of their number dead

The castle at Cordoba has now capitulated. As Granada is rebel, the only Almohads now remaining in Spain, are those garrisoning the castle at Lisbon in Portugal.

There has been a sea battle off the Barbary coast, both sides lost ships, but we eventually won the day. I am now sure this is the last we will see of Almohad shipping.

Umar al Mutamid seems to be relishing the task of leading our assault against the Byzantines in the middle east. After lifting the siege of Tripoli, he wrote me requesting permission to move on Antioch, and asking for more mercenaries. These requests I have agreed to.
Although Mutamid is a contemptible character, he is a good commander, and because of his infamous cruelty, instils fear into friend and foe alike.
**********************************************

1327.
With each passing year Prince Stephen descends lower into his pit of depravity, in addition to his numerous other vice’s, he has now begun to take pleasure in the sadistic torture of those unfortunate enough to displease him.
On the rare occasion that he is not drunk, I have tried to reason with him, and explain to him the responsibilities that will be his, once he is King. It is a lost cause though, on the slightest hint of criticism he flies into a rage and storms off, usually smashing something on the way out of the room.

I am 57 years old now, and I am worried what might become of the Kingdom, when I die and Stephen becomes King. To this end I invited my cousin John Plantagenet, Duke of Denmark, Chancellor of the exchequer, to dine with me.
After much small talk, and jesting, I bring up the subject, I am keen to talk with John about.

Me “John, you must forgive me, but I have an ulterior motive for asking thee here”

(John looks at me intently, then smiles and nods his head, in a knowing way)

John “It is Stephen”

Me “Ah John, you are wise beyond your years, and have seen through this old man”

(John is 29 years old, and although I do not consider myself to be old, the company I am in decides my phrasing)

John “The rumours are true then?”

Me “Indeed, and I suspect the truth is far worse than the rumours. What I am in need of, is a man who is strong enough, and young enough to control Stephen, when he is King”

John “Am I to take it that this man is me?”

Me “I have considered every man in a position of power, and you are by far the best placed to do this task for me. I realise this is asking too much of thee, and will understand if you refuse, but I have to try”

John “What makes you think I can control Stephen?”

Me “A number of reasons. You are in command of our army in Saxony, and as you know this army is always first to get better equipment, and men. You are well liked and respected amongst the Lords, and most important of all you have a legitimate claim to the throne”

John “Some of the Lords may not take too kindly to this”

Me “This is why I am telling you now, whilst I still have time ahead of me. So that you may gather support amongst the Lords”

John “I would have to be very careful who is to be made privy to our arrangement. If Stephen was to find out before he becomes King, it would probably make it impossible”

Me “Yes that is right. Do you think that it would be possible to gather enough support, without knowledge of this getting back to Stephen”

John “Yes, but it will take time”

Me “You will do this for me then?”

John “Of course sire. It is my duty to England, and our ancestors who have built our great empire”

Me “You are a good man John, and I thank thee. Now let us take a drink, and talk of more pleasing matters”

John “To your good health, and for all our sake’s long life”

I trust John to do this task for me, other men might see it as a chance to put themselves on the throne, but I believe John is clever enough to see, that England is stronger under one bad King, than several good ones.

Sir Ralph Mortimer has now been captured, and put to death. This brings an end to the treachery that would have seen me assassinated.

Lord Langton has written to me, with news of the assault on Lisbon castle in Portugal. He says that the assault was successful, and that we suffered relatively few casualties.
He says that the most notable thing, was the use of the new bombard, and that although it is no more accurate or powerful than the trebuchet. It has one great advantage, the extra range that can be used, either to keep our men out of danger, or fire into the inner reaches of a fortification.

Next year will see the Duke of Aragon move his army from Cordoba into rebel held Granada. This will secure Spain for us, drive the Muslims out of Europe for good, and provide the base for our conquest of North Africa.

Mutamid, and his army, bolstered by the extra mercenaries I sent him earlier in the year, have successfully pushed the Byzantines out of Antioch, and are now laying siege to the castle.
The Byzantines have retaliated in kind, by invading Brandenburg, and besieging the castle at Berlin.

Emperor Otto of the HRE has passed away, he was 70 years old. The new Emperor is Rudolf III.
**********************************************

1328.
Early in the year Prince Stephen came to see me, there now follows an account of our meeting.

Me “Greetings my son, what is it you wish to see me about”

Stephen “It is time I had an army to command. I will take over Langtons command in Spain, I am sure he would welcome some time away from the battlefield”

Me “But what if you were to be killed, there would be no heir to the throne”

Stephen “I would not be killed, our armies are invincible”

Me “Just because our armies are victorious, does not mean there is no danger on the battlefield. Langton himself caught an arbalest bolt in the leg, during the invasion of Portugal”

Stephen “It is a risk I am willing to take”

Me “That maybe so, but it is not a risk I am willing to take. Have you given any thought to what might happen if you were killed. I am getting old and when I die, if you are not around to take the throne, England would almost certainly face civil war”

Stephen “Why are you worried about what will be when you are dead?”

Me “It is the way of Kings, if our predecessors had not given any thought of what might be after they were dead, we would probably be working a field somewhere, and England would more than likely be French”

Stephen “I don’t give a damn about what might have been, so just give me the command so that I may be on my way”

Me “I’m sorry Stephen, the answer is no”

Stephen “Why not, if you don’t give me command now, I will take it when you are dead. so it makes no difference now or later, either way the outcome will be the same, so it may as well be sooner than later”

Me “It wont be sooner or later, in fact it will be never. Do you think for one minute, that I would go to the grave, without having made arrangements to see England through your reign safely”

Stephen “I will be King, and your arrangements will count for nothing then”

Me “A King who tries to rule without the support of his barons, would soon find himself without a head”

Stephen “You devious swine, you are trying to rob me of my birthright”

Me “I am trying to stop you destroying the empire”

(Stephen moves towards me menacingly, he is a big man, over six feet, and broad. I draw my sword)

Me “Stay back, I may be old but I am still a better swordsman than you”

(Stephen backs off)

Stephen “My time will come old man”

(Stephen storms from the room)

Our invasion of rebel held Granada, has been successful. The rebels choose to defend a hill, the Duke of Aragon slowly advanced our army towards them, until they eventually sent forward two units of archers. The Duke attacked them with two units of highlanders, and this brought the rest of their army on, which consisted of one unit of berbers and one of camels.
The Duke says, that what he expected to happen was, the highlanders to break and bring the rebel army into range of our bows, but instead the highlanders despatched their entire army, for the loss of just 126 men.

The rebels of Venice have asked to join the empire. I have no use for the province of Venice, as you may remember our armies razed the city to the ground many years ago. However, I have a use for their army, and offered the soldiers employ within the existing empire, they accepted.
They bring to us two units of halberdiers, who will be drafted into our regular army once they are equipped with good armour.
The rest are little more than fodder, and will eventually be used as such, but for now I have sent them to Portugal as garrison troops.
This now frees Langton to move on Morocco next year.

The Byzantines have attempted, and failed to lift the siege of Antioch. Mutamids mercenaries are now in control of the castle.

Pope Nicholas VII has died, his successor is Nicholas VIII.
**********************************************

1329.
Stephen has become a changed character, he has stopped drinking and brawling, and is taking more of an interest in matters of Kingship. He has even admitted to me, that his past behaviour has been wrong, and that he now means to make amends.
He must think I am a fool. I can see through him as though he were not there. It is all a charade, he has some other purpose in mind, and I know not what it is, but I do not trust him.

It has been a good year for us abroad, with events in a number of provinces going our way.
First of all, The Duke of Aragon successfully assaulted the rebel held castle at Granada. Then Lord Langton invaded Morocco, and the Almohads retreated to the castle at Marrakech.
I think these two successes must have emboldened loyalists in Brandenburg and Cyrencia, because they have risen up against the invaders in these two under siege provinces. In Brandenburg the Byzantines decide to retreat in the face of this new opposition. Whilst in Cyrencia, there was a small battle in which our supporters defeated the rebels.

(Entry by John Plantagenet Duke of Denmark)

King William is dead, murdered whilst he slept, a knife plunged into his heart.
This diary was given to me by Bishop Thomas Howard, shortly after my arrival back in England. Bishop Thomas said that the diary had been hidden by the king, and that the King had told Thomas of the hiding place, and said that the diary was to be given over to me for safe keeping in the event of his death.
After reading the diary, I can think of only one person who may have wished to destroy it, Stephen. I do not know if Stephen murdered his father by his own hand, but I am sure it was his doing.
What am I to do now, do I attempt to expose this vile monster, and if I do this and he is removed, who would then be King. No I must do as King William asked me, we shall endure the reign of King Stephen, but I now intend that this wretch be no more than a puppet.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/1/04 12:25 am
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 685
(3/23/04 2:55 pm)
Reply
The Doomsday Book of 1329.
BUILDINGS/IMPROVEMENTS.

Wessex.(Lord Fitzgilbert. Chamberlain. Loyalty 9, Piety 4, Dread 7, Command 6, Acumen 9)
Citadel, Armourers guild, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, Chancellery, Constable’s palace, Admiralty, 80% farmland, Master horse breeder, Baronial court, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Mercia.(Lord Mobray. L9, P5, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Armourers guild, Swordsmith, Spearmakers guild, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Northumbria.(Lord de Vere. L9, P6, D3, C0, A4)
Castle, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry, Copper mine complex.

Wales.(Lord Longchamp. L9, P4, D2, C0, A4)
Citadel, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry, Copper mine complex.

Scotland.(Lord Mercadier. L9, P3, D9, C5, A5)
Citadel, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts. Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Ireland.(Lord Marshall. L9, P5, D4, C6, A7)
Castle, Armourers workshop, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Norway.(Lord Stanley. L9, P5, D3, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths workshop, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Sweden.(Lord Gascoign. L9, P7, D4, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Armourers workshop, Swordsmiths workshop, Metalsmith, Spearmaker, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Copper mine complex.

Denmark.(Lord Plantagenet, Chancellor. L9, P0, D6, C6, A6)
Castle, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Bell foundry.

Saxony.(Lord Plantagenet. L7, P0, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Bowyer, Armourers workshop, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Chapter house, Border forts, Port, Bell foundry, Salt mine complex.

Franconia.(Lord Uhtred L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Armourers workshop, Swordsmiths workshop, Spearmaker, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Flanders.(Lord Becket. L9, P0, D5, C1, A4)
Castle, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Dockyard, Bell foundry.

Normandy.(Lord Langton. Constable. L9, P1, D3, C7, A7)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Friesland.(Lord Stuart. L8, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Merchant guild, Inn, tavern, 80% farmland, Church, border forts, Port.

Brittany.(Lord Basset L9, P4, D1, C0, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Aquitane.(Lord Curthose L9, P8, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Anjou.(Lord Grey L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Ille de France.(Lord Plantagenet. Warden. L9, P1, D4, C6, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Champagne.(Lord Hastings L6, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Lorraine.(Lord Berkeley L9, P2, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Swabia.(Lord de Vere L6, P1, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Trading post, Inn, 60% farmland, Border forts, Salt mine complex.

Burgundy.(Lord Stafford L6, P5, D2, C0, A4)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Chapter house, Border forts.

Provence.(Lord Longchamp L8, P3, D2, C0, A4)
Fort motte & bailey, Town watch, Inn, 80% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Toulouse.(Lord Bourchier L9, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Navarre.(Lord Swynford L9, P7, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Aragon.(Lord Plantagenet L7, P0, D4, C5, A6)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Valencia.(Lord Courtnay L5, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Castile.(Lord Curthose L9, P5, D3, C2, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Merchants guild, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Leon.(Lord Talbot L9, P9, D2, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town watch, 60% farmland, Border forts.

Portugal.(Lord Despenser L3, P8, D2, C0, A5)
Castle, Town guard, Merchant, 40% farmland, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Cordoba.(Lord Longchamp L4, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town watch, Merchants guild, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Border forts.

Granada.(Lord Courtnay L8, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, 60% farmland, Watch towers, Port, Silver mine complex.

Morocco.(Under siege)
Castle, Bowyers workshop, Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmaker, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, Merchant, Tavern, 40% farmland, Horse breeders guild, Watch towers, Shipwright, Bell foundry, Gold mine.

Tunisia.(Lord Neville L7, P9, D1, C0, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town watch, Inn, 60% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Cyrencia.(Lord Fitzneale L6, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town watch, 20% farmland, Watch towers.

Egypt.(Lord Percy L9, P5, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Tripoli.(Lord Gaveston L6, P8, D0, C0, A5)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town watch, 20% farmland, Border forts.

Antioch.(Lord Cromwell L7, P8, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town watch, Watch towers.

Brandenburg.(Lord Audley L5, P9, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Watch towers.

Genoa.(Lord Langton L8, P6, D0, C0, A5)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Tuscany.(Lord Holland L9, P5, D2, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

MILITARY.

Wessex.
33 Royal knights

Mercia.
20 Royal knights.
200 Halberdiers

Northumbria.
20 Royal knights.

Wales.
20 Royal knights.

Scotland.
20 Royal knights.

Ireland.
20 Royal knights

Norway.
20 Royal knights.

Sweden.
20 Royal knights

Denmark
20 Royal knights.

Saxony.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Chivalric men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Chivalric sergeants.
240 Arbalests.
360 Longbowmen.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Franconia.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Chivalric men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Chivalric sergeants.
240 Arbalests.
360 Longbowmen.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Flanders.
20 Royal knights.

Normandy.
41 Royal knights.

Friesland.
20 Royal knights.

Brittany.
20 Royal knights.

Aquitane.
20 Royal knights.

Anjou.
20 Royal knights.

Ille de France.
20 Royal knights.

Champagne.
20 Royal knights.

Lorraine.
20 Royal knights.

Swabia.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
360 Chivalric men at arms.
120 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen.
200 Chivalric sergeants.
400 Feudal sergeants
240 Arbalests.
360 Longbowmen.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Burgundy.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Arbalests.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Provence.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Arbalests.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.

Toulouse.
20 Royal knights.

Navarre.
20 Royal knights.

Aragon.
20 Royal knights.

Valencia.
20 Royal knights.

Castile.
20 Royal knights.

Leon.
20 Royal knights.

Portugal.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.
240 Pavise crossbowmen.
1 Trebuchet crew.
1 Bombard crew.

Cordoba.
20 Royal knights.

Granada.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.
240 Pavise crossbowmen.
1 Trebuchet crew.
1 Bombard crew.

Morocco.
20 Royal knights.
80 Feudal knights.
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
120 Kerns.
240 Highlanders.
3 Catapult crews.
240 Pavise crossbowmen.
1 Trebuchet crew.
1 Bombard crew.

Tunisia.
20 Royal knights.

Cyrencia.
20 Royal knights.

Egypt.
20 Royal knights.

Tripoli.
20 Royal knights.

Antioch.
755 Assorted mercenaries & depleted units.

Brandenburg.
20 Royal knights.

Genoa.
20 Royal knights.

Tuscany.
20 Royal knights.

NAVAL.
8 Barques.
28 Caravels.

AGENTS.
3 Emissaries.
4 Assassins.
45 Spies.
1 Grand inquisitor
17 Inquisitors.
41 Bishops.

TREASURY.
Province income.
Anjou. 481
Antioch. 551
Aquitane. 664
Aragon. 841
Brandenburg. 193
Brittany. 469
Burgundy. 541
Castile. 1098
Champagne. 415
Cordoba. 747
Cyrencia. 86
Denmark. 771
Egypt. 1002
Flanders. 1749
Franconia. 441
Friesland. 446
Genoa. 601
Granada. 758
Ille de France. 686
Ireland. 596
Leon. 713
Lorraine. 620
Mercia. 709
Morocco. 0
Navarre. 318
Normandy. 688
Northumbria. 770
Norway. 394
Portugal. 691
Provence. 620
Saxony. 613
Scotland. 305
Swabia. 475
Sweden. 1216
Toulouse. 582
Tripoli. 709
Tunisia. 397
Tuscany. 659
Valencia. 1096
Wales. 443
Wessex. 1286

Tot income 26,440

Tot in Treasury 53,636

Map of 1329.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=56309

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/1/04 12:29 am
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 686
(3/23/04 2:59 pm)
Reply
Chapter 8.
The Reign of King Stephen II, 1329-1364. (as told by John Plantagenet, Duke of Denmark, Chancellor of the Exchequer.)

1329.
So now the task given to me by King William must begin. I have spent the last two years preparing for this time, I would have preferred longer, but still, I think I have established a strong foundation on which to build.
During these past two years, I have spent my time establishing relationships with men of power. When I judged that these men could be trusted, I would let them know of the task entrusted to me.
To this day only four other men know of the conversation I had with King William, they are, my two cousins the Duke of Aragon and the Duke of Ille de France, Lord Fitzgilbert of Wessex, and Lord Langton of Normandy. They are all fiercely loyal to England above all else, and this includes the King. They are also all commanders of large armies.
With their support, I can call on five of our eight standing armies, should I need to. I hope this need will not arise, and that when I confront Stephen with the stark truth of his precarious position, he will accept my terms. I do however, expect the meeting to be ill tempered and tense, and I am prepared to use every threat available to me.

(The meeting)

(I enter Stephen’s chamber, and find him sitting behind a large table, four of his men are in the room with him)

Stephen “Greetings my cousin, have you come to pay homage to your new King?”

(The men around him look at each other with wry grins, it is plain that they plan to have some sport with me)

Me “Greetings Stephen, I will speak with thee alone, as I have important matters to discuss with thee”

Stephen “Speak up John, these men are my most trusted bodyguards. I must be careful after what happened to my father”

Me “Very well, I have in my possession your fathers diary, and I would like to tell you, of some of the later entries in it”

Stephen “May I see the diary for myself”

(I now also have a wry grin on my face)

Me “Unfortunately I have neglected to bring it with me, but I have here some notes that I will now read to thee. 1329, My son Steph………”

Stephen “Yes yes, you may read them to me later, let us catch up on family matters. Do you mind gentlemen, John and I have private matters to discuss”

(The knights leave the room, and I pull up a large chair, and make myself comfortable)

Stephen “Very well what is it you want”

Me “What are you offering?”

Stephen “How would you like to be King of Denmark?”

Me “Haha, if I wanted to be King of Denmark, I would already be wearing the crown”

Stephen “Do not make sport of me John, have you not heard of my reputation for killing men”

Me “I think I should make thee aware of the situation. Two years ago I met with your father, he was concerned about your behaviour, and what damage you might do to the empire should you become King. I gave him a promise that in the event of his death, I would ensure that no harm came to England”

Stephen “I have no intention of damaging my Kingdom, and I will not tolerate you telling me what I am to do”

Me “If you do what is right, and behave as a King should, there will be no need, but I doubt very much this will be the case”

Stephen “Now look here John, I realize you are a good commander, and a man of some influence, but I will not answer to thee. I am King and answer only to God.

Me “Stephen, I have not come here this day to debate with thee, I am here to tell you how it will be”

Stephen “This is treasonable talk and I could have your head for it”

Me “Yes and a foolish King might do just that. A foolish King might also see his reign brought to a premature end, by his own foolish acts”

Stephen “Are you threatening to depose me John?”

Me “I tire of this duel of words. I have the support of five of our eight armies, and the other three commanders are men of self interest. You will remain as King as long as you do not interfere in military, fiscal, or political matters”

Stephen “It appears my hands are tied. Can we not reach some kind of agreement, I do not want to be an impotent King, I could make you my advisor, maybe we could work together”

Me “Stephen, I despise thee as a man, I do not trust thee, and I suspect that you had a hand in your fathers demise. If it were not for the promise I made to thy father, and my wish to do what is right for England, I would take great pleasure in relieving you of the burden of your pitiful existence. I hope that answers your question”

Stephen “Very well John, we are to be enemies then. I warn thee though, time will change things, and I will not forget what we have talked of this day”

Me “I will speak with thee again soon”

(I leave the room)

I am quite surprised. My meeting with Stephen was not as I had envisaged it. I thought there would be much shouting, and threatening. I was even prepared to fight my way out of that place, and a number of my men were in and around the court, in case things had turned ugly.
I must now be vigilant though, as I am sure an attempt will now be made on my life.

It is now late in the year. I will give Stephen some time to consider his position, and then visit him again early next year.
**********************************************

1330.
Although my stance towards Stephen in our last meeting was uncompromising, I do realise that in order for me to pull Stephens strings, I will have to make some concessions.
My uncompromising stance, and the two months I have given him to think, put me in a position of strength for our next meeting. Fortunately no attempt has been made on my life, as this would have made negotiations much harder.

(My second meeting with Stephen)

(I enter Stephens chamber, he is alone this time)

Stephen “Ah, King John, would you like to try the crown for size?”

(He smiles at me. I cant help but smile at his humorous comment)

Stephen “Take a seat, will you join me in a drink?”

Me “Yes”

Stephen “What would you like, wine, mead, poison?”

Me “Mead will be fine”

(Stephen calls for two tankards of mead)

Stephen “I hope you are well”

Me “You lie with great ease Stephen, it is quite a talent”

(The mead arrives, I look at it with suspicion, and then look up at Stephen)

Stephen “Haha, drink up man, I would not poison thee here in the Kings chamber, it would look too suspicious”

(I take a drink, Stephen says nothing he just looks intently at me for a while, then)

Stephen “Damn servant must have given you the wrong tankard”

(He looks at me again for a while, then bursts into fits of laughter and downs the other tankard in one long draught)

Stephen “You need to develop a sense of humour John, a man should not take life too seriously. Now what is it you wish to talk about?”

Me “I have had time to think since our last meeting, and I think your suggestion that I should be your advisor, may be a way we can make a difficult situation work”

Stephen “I am pleased John, I am very pleased. I had hoped you would compromise with me. I am not the monster my father made me out to be you know”

Me “It matters not one way or the other now, but I would like to know the truth of the Kings death”

Stephen “Ah John, I will tell thee, but not yet. I would have you get to know me as a man first”

Me “Very well I will wait”

Stephen “As you are to be my advisor will you be taking up residence at court?”

Me “I thought the Chancellery, after all I am Chancellor”

Stephen “Yes of course, it is a fine palace, I am sure you will find it to your liking. Now John, I am eager to know, what plans have we for this year?”

Me “We have no plans for this year, our armies are all tied up at present, Marrakech is still under siege, and Granada is still too volatile to allow us to move on.
I expect Mutamid and his mercenaries to be ready to move on Syria next year though, I also expect trouble at sea from the Italians, as they are building a navy once more”

Stephen “Very well, as this looks set to be a quite year, I plan to spend some time in Normandy. I trust I can leave matters here to you?”

Me “Yes of course, when do you plan to leave?”

Stephen “In a few weeks time. Another drink?”

Me “No thank you Stephen, I have matters to attend to, I will see you on your return”

(End of meeting)

Stephen has surprised me, either I have misjudged him or he is a damn fine actor. Either way I still do not trust him, and must remain vigilant.
**********************************************

1331.
I have been left to my own devices for the first six months of this year. During this time, the castle at Marrakech in Morocco has capitulated to our forces, and Mutamids attack on Syria has gone ahead, successfully driving the Byzantines to retreat to the castle at Damascus.
On his return from Normandy, I reported these successes to Stephen, and added that Langton would be ready to move on the last Almohad stronghold of Algeria next year.
On hearing this, Stephen said he would like to lead this attack himself, and added that it would be a good reflection on him as King, if it was an army led by him, that captured the Almohad Khalifah.
I agreed, but said that this would be a desperate situation for the Almohads. That there would be great personal danger to Stephen himself, if the Almohads decided to die in a blaze of glory, and considering that there was no heir to the throne as yet, it might not be wise.
Stephen gave a nod of resignation, which seemed to indicate that he had already thought of this possibility.

Later in the year I had to report bad news to Stephen.

Me “As I suspected the Italians have begun attacking our shipping once more”

Stephen “What do you propose to do about this?”

Me “I don’t think it wise to do anything at present”

(Stephen becomes irritable)

Stephen “So we just sit back and take this, and in the process send out a message that England is weak, and will not protect her trade routes”

Me “With respect Stephen, this only loses us trade with Rome at present, and the treasury will not run dry because of it”

Stephen “I do not like it John, I do not like it one bit. This will embolden the Italians to go further, if we do not take a firm stand against this piracy”

Me “I suggest that we make a protest to the Pope. This will show him that you are a tolerant leader, and willing to try a peaceful route to resolve this dispute”

Stephen “You know full well that there will be no peaceful resolution to our conflict with the Italians, so why do we give them the opportunity to sink more of our shipping?”

Me “It is not the Italians I am worried about, I do not doubt we will have to take action against them, but we must show the Pope, that we are willing to give diplomacy a chance to succeed”

Stephen “I am not happy about this, it will lead to conflict between you and I, if things are not settled to my satisfaction”

Me “I hope that will not be the case”

Stephen “Yes indeed, now leave me John I wish to be alone”

As I close the door behind me, I here a mighty commotion coming from inside the room, it sounds like Stephen is taking his anger out on the furniture. I shake my head and leave him to it.
**********************************************

1332.
(The Battle of Oran, in Algeria, as told by Lord Langton Duke of Normandy)

As a young man, to me my armour was a thing of beauty. I would look forward to battles and tournaments, because these occasions gave me the opportunity to don my armour.
However, after years of campaigning in the sunshine of Spain, and now the baking furnace that is north Africa, I have come to look upon my armour with hatred, it is my own personal prison.
Seeing the Almohad army across the valley, is the sign that condemns my to my prison once more. My body armour is fastened in place, I choose to leave my helmet off for now. Soon the armour that protects me will leave me exhausted, why wear it? you might ask, I would reply “It has saved my life many times, and will do so again, of that I am sure”

Our army is the standard English army, we number just over 3000 men. The Almohads are led by Khalifah Abdullah, an able commander, but not noted for his courage. They number around 1000, they have a huge hill to defend, and their men are desert warriors used to fighting in these conditions.

Our main offensive force is made up as follows.

20 Royal knights.
240 Feudal men at arms.
240 Billmen.
600 Feudal sergeants.
240 Crossbowmen.
360 Archers.
120 Gallowglasses.
240 Highlanders.

Our reserve to the rear consists of the following.

120 Kerns.
240 Feudal men at arms.
120 Feudal knights.
120 Mounted sergeants.
240 Pavise crossbowmen.
3 Catapults.
1 Trebuchet.
1 Bombard.

The artillery weapons are for use in siege and defensive situation, so are of little use to us here. The Pavise we also use for siege situations, but we have had occasion to use them on the battlefield also.
The remainder of the reserve, are our second, and third wave attack. Our first wave attack are the Gallowglasses and Highlanders.
The remainder of our main offensive force will deploy into the English defence. Hopefully our attacks will bring the enemy onto this defensive line.

My first order is to deploy the Gallowglasses and Highlanders out front as a makeshift defence. Gallowglasses central, flanked by Highlanders.
If the enemy decide to attack, these men will buy us time to deploy the English defence.

I begin to deploy the defence. Our first line are two units of crossbows, strung out two deep. There is a unit of feudal men at arms behind each crossbow unit.
Behind the men at arms, and in a long line are our three units of feudal sergeants, each with a unit of archers behind them.
Protecting each flank of our spear armed units is a unit of billmen. I along with my unit of knights take up position behind the central unit of archers.

During deployment, the Almohads send forward a unit of Berber camels, who begin to fire on our men as they form up. This does not concern me, I let them be and we continue our deployment.
One thing that does concern me, is a unit of Murabitin infantry moving around to the right, and trying to flank us. I send a unit of Highlanders out to engage them.
As our crossbows find their position, they begin to return the Berbers fire forcing them to retreat.
The Highlanders make short work of the Murabatin infantry, and are just returning to their original position as the defence completes its deployment.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=57368

We are now ready to take the battle to the enemy. I advance the whole army to a position about halfway down our side of the valley. Once there I send our first wave towards the enemy position on the hill.
The Gallowglasses move straight up the hill towards the enemy. The highlanders move up the hill to either side, in a double flanking manoeuvre. Our men do well at first, and the Almohads are thrown into a panic by the attack from three sides, but eventually they compose themselves, and the melee continues for a while before our men are driven back down the hill.

There is now a lull in the battle whilst we bring up men from the rear, and they reorganise their defence.
As the remainder of the Scots and Irish arrive back at our position, I heap praise on them and shout “Well done men, well done”. These men have given everything, and are totally exhausted. Although some rally and wait for orders, I tell them their work this day is done, and send them to the rear to rest.

Of our reinforcements the Kerns are first to arrive, I order them to the fore. Next to arrive are two units of feudal men at arms, they look spent after their march from the rear, I order our existing two units of men at arms to the fore, and order the reinforcements into their position in the defence.

Our second attack heads off up the hill, same tactics as before, except the Kerns take the centre and the men at arms the flanks. This attack is less successful in causing casualties, but the continued skirmishing of the Kerns, brings the Almohads down from their position and into the valley.
The sensible thing for Abdullah to do now, would be to order his men back up the hill, but Abdullah has taken leave of his senses, and decides to attack our defence.

I send our remaining men at arms out to pin them whilst our bowmen go about their work, we hold them for a while but eventually our tired men at arms break, and the enemy falls on our crossbows. I order our billmen in from the flanks, as the trap closes on Abdullah he bravely fights on, then just as it seems his fate is sealed he notices the billmen, and decides his days work is done.
We watch as the remnants of the Almohad army disappear over the hill, we are too tired to give chase.

We lost 667 men, I estimate the Almohad casualties to have been around 800.

(Here ends Langtons account)

The castle at Damascus in Syria has now fallen. The Byzantines sallied forth in a suicidal attempt to escape. Mutamid put all 145 of them to the sword, many of whom had been taken prisoner.
**********************************************

1333.
The castle at Algiers, has fallen. After a terrible pounding by our artillery, in which three towers, two walls, and some buildings in the outer courtyard are destroyed. Langton sends forward three units of archers, who made short work of finishing off the small garrison.
When Langton arrived at the castle, he asked the commander of the archers to show him the body of the Khalifah.
Langton is taken into the keep, and to a room where the body is laid out. The Khalifah’s head, still in its helmet, but somewhat crushed, is detached from the body.
“What happened to him” says Langton.
“I don’t know he was like this when we found him, I would say that he was probably hit by artillery or crushed by masonry” replies the archery commander.
“Hmm, good thing he was wearing his helmet” replies Langton.

After sailing from Portugal, Lord Becket Duke of Castile, has landed his army in Sinai. The Levantines on learning of the invasion retreated into Palestine.
We now control all of north Africa. Our next aim is to push up through the holy land, and Asia minor, to Constantinople and Georgia.

Earlier in the year, I informed Stephen of the rumours circulating, concerning his close relationship with his younger sister Alice. He flew into a rage and with all manner of items from Stephen’s desk flying about my ears I hastily exited the room.
However, this must have given Stephen food for thought, as the next time I saw him, he told me he had decided to marry Margaret Fitzgilbert, one of the Ladies of the court.
**********************************************

1334.
(The Battle of Ashkelon, as told By Lord Plantagenet Duke of Aragon)

Although it is a long distance from Granada to Palestine, our sea voyage had been broken several times as we followed the north African coast. The last part of our voyage took us from the river Nile, across to Palestine, making landfall near Ashkelon.
I ordered that camp should be made, and told the men that they would have all tomorrow to rest, before we marched on Jerusalem the day after.

Towards the end of our day of rest, my scouts returned, and informed me that the Levantines were making camp a few hours march from here. Good I thought they have come to us.
On the day of the battle we awoke the men early and told them to prepare, we had quite a wait, and it was nearly midday by the time they arrived. Over 2500 of them, with a further 2000 just the other side of the hill.
Their initial formation consisted of 180 Saharan cavalry, 600 Desert archers, 200 Saracens, and 1800 peasants.
Our army numbers 2888 including reinforcements.

As is usual I deploy the Scots and Irish forward whilst we manoeuvre into position.
What happens next defies belief.
The Levantine leader along with his unit of peasants, charge forward towards our highlanders. No doubt he is thinking that they will overwhelm us with numbers, before we are ready. A fine plan indeed, and it might have met with some success, if he had remembered to tell the rest of his army, who now watch on as our highlanders destroy the generals unit, and chase them back towards their own lines.
I decide to allow the highlanders to chase the general back to his own lines, and also send our other unit of highlanders, and the gallowglasses onto the attack, whilst the rest of our army continues to deploy.

The highlanders catch the general right in front of their front rank of archers, who look on in horror, as their leader is hacked to pieces in front of them. This done the highlanders attack the archers, who have no intention of suffering the same fate, and turn and run.
The Scots continue into the next rank of peasants, who also turn and run. Eventually the enemy bring Saracens, and Saharan cavalry into the fray, to stop the highlanders destruction of their left flank. Only to leave their right flank, and centre vulnerable to the gallowglasses and our other unit of highlanders.
More destruction takes place, and the enemy fall back in disarray, through sheer weight of numbers they finally manage to stop our men.

They form a new defensive line and begin to bring reinforcements on, until they have as many men on the field, as at the beginning of the battle.
I now have to wheel our army around to face them, as their new line is at a right angle to us. As we come around to face them, we have to advance through the killing field of their first defensive positions, which are littered with dead bodies.
It takes a lot of manoeuvring, but we finally get into a position almost facing them.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=57513

I send our second attack in. Feudal men at arms attack into the forest, to our left and forward of our position. The Saracens are in the forest and I suspect they are guarding the flank. Our other men at arms, and the Kerns attack their centre.
Once more their lines dissolve into disarray, and they finally defeat our attack by throwing bodies at it, before retreating further into the forest.

Our next reinforcements to arrive are Feudal knights, who arrive on the field to our left and perfectly placed to attack the enemy flank. This will mean attacking into the forest, and although our knights are not best suited for this, I decide they should try anyway. As these enemy soldiers are so poor, a full blooded charge may be enough to see them off the field.

The knights charge into the forest, and peasants come running out of the other side, only the Saracens, and Saharan cavalry continue to fight. Mounted sergeants are not far behind the knights, and when they add their weight to the knights attack, the battle is over, and the massacre begins.

Although this victory was against poor opposition, it does give me great pleasure to write down the following figures.

Our losses numbered 730, Enemy losses were estimated to be almost 2400, we also took nearly 1800 prisoners, who were all later released.

(Here ends the Dukes account)

Jerusalem is now under siege, and Becket will move on Egyptian held Arabia next year. We are not yet at war with the Egyptians, but they now stand in our way, so war is inevitable.

We have now begun to deploy chivalric knights as replacements for feudal knights, and handgunners as replacements for arbalests and crossbowmen. As usual the replacements will be fed in through our European armies, and eventually filter down to our middle eastern armies.

The King has a daughter, she has been named Edith. After this happy event, the Kings mood turned very black because the child was not male.
Many servants fell victim to Stephens now legendary temper. I myself decided to take some time away from the court, while this storm blew over.
**********************************************

1335.
We are now at war with the Egyptians. Lord Becket of Castile invaded Arabia earlier in the year, the small Egyptian force led by Sultan Muhammad, put up a brief defence before retreating to Kerak castle.

The Swiss under the leadership of King Conrad have declared their independence from the HRE. Although some might consider them rebels, I believe we should take this new faction more seriously, as my spies inform me they have a very well trained and equipped army.

In addition to my duties as the Kings advisor, I am still commander of the army in Saxony, and because of this, my time is divided between England and Saxony.
On my return to England, after a lengthy visit to Saxony, the King invited me to dine with him.

An evening in the company of King Stephen.

(I enter the room and Stephen strides across the floor and shakes my hand enthusiastically)

Stephen “It is good to see thee again John, come rest thy tired legs, and I will pour us some mead”

Me “Thank you Stephen, it is good to be back. I must say I prefer England to Saxony”

Stephen “How is our army in Saxony?”

Me “Well as you know, they are the best trained and equipped army in the empire, but because of the constant feeding through of new troops, they are mostly raw, with no battle experience”

Stephen “You talk as though you long for some action”

Me “No it is just an observation, I have more than enough duties to keep me busy”

Stephen “What is your opinion of this new weapon, the handgun”

Me “It is useless in wet weather, so we are having to train the men who use it, to also use a sword in case of rain”

Stephen “Haha, what foolishness, do you think it may be better to desist with these weapons?”

Me “No I think they will be useful, and will probably improve given time”

Stephen “To change the subject a little, I have an idea for a crusade to Constantinople, what do you think of this idea John?”

Me “Yes, I think such a crusade would help with our plans for conquest of Asia minor. Who would lead the crusade?”

Stephen “Why I would of course”

Me “Well Stephen, I realise that your position as King is now established, and if you choose to lead the crusade yourself, there is little anyone can do to change your mind.
However, I would ask that you take into consideration two things. One, what happens if you get killed on crusade, and two, whilst you are gone there is no prospect of the queen conceiving an heir to the throne”

Stephen “To hell with it, I am going anyway”

Me “Tis a bad move, and I for one frown on it”

Stephen “I also intend to lead any action myself, I am thirsty for battle John, will you not come with me?”

Me “And just who might look after the empire, whilst we are away on our merry jaunt”

Stephen “It matters not, all that matters is that we die a glorious death”

Me “You will go down in history as Stephen the mad, if you insist on taking this route”

Stephen “Excellent, tis a fine title for a King, and I like it greatly”

(I look at Stephens face, he can contain himself no longer, and his serious mask disappears into a giant grin, he dissolves into fits of laughter, banging the table with his fist, and pointing at me. Tears roll down his cheeks.
His laughter is infectious, and I begin to laugh myself. Eventually we regain our composure.)

Stephen “You believed every word”

Me “You are an incorrigible rogue Stephen, and I will not believe a word you say in future”

Stephen “It is good that you are back John, you are the only man I know, who will speak his mind if he disagrees with me.
I had dinner with a group of my knights, and proposed the same thing about the crusade to them, and they all agreed. By the end of the night, they were all proposing toasts to glorious death, they all still think we are going”

(The evening continues. Stephen is good company, and I find it hard to believe this is the same man, who I still believe killed his own father. I would dearly like to know his side of the story, but with Stephen it can be very hard to broach such sensitive subjects)
**********************************************

1336.
Castle Kerak in Arabia, has fallen to an assault by Lord Becket’s army. The only noteworthy thing to be said about the assault, is that Sultan Muhammad was killed during the defence. The Egyptian Empire continues to exist under the leadership of Sultan Baybars II.
We still continue to call them Egyptians, but the truth is, they are now a people in exile, living on the steppe, with no prospect of a return to the lands of their origin.

Jerusalem is now in the hands of the Christians. To be more precise, Jerusalem is now in the hands of the English, after the city capitulated to the Duke of Aragon.
Will the Pope favour us, for the great service that we have performed for God? I doubt it very much. I now believe the only time the Pope will favour us, will be when the Pope is an Englishman, and Rome is returned to the Christians.

We have attempted to convince the Seljuks of Edessa to join with us. A large amount of money was offered to their leader Sulyman al-Abbas, but the fool refused our generous gift.
I have authorised our emissary in Edessa to raise the amount, and explain to Abbas that this will be our final offer, which if refused will cost him his head when our armies arrive.

I regularly dine with the King now, and it was on one such occasion that we had the following conversation.

(It is late and the King and I have had much to drink)

Stephen “You know John, I had plans for your assassination when I first became King”

Me “Haha, you think I did not know of this”

Stephen “Ah, but did you know that I had seven men watching you, just looking for the right opportunity?”

Me “It was eight men actually”

Stephen “Are you sure?”

Me “Yes I was paying them all to keep their eyes closed”

Stephen “Haha, you crafty dog. You know John, I hated my father, but he did me a great service, when he asked you to oversee the early years of my reign.
Not because I needed to be controlled, but because he provided me with such a fine advisor”

Me “I am greatly touched by your affection for me”

Stephen “Haha, you mock me, the only man in the Kingdom who would do so, and the only man in the Kingdom who’s mockery I would not take offence at”

Me “It is a pity you have not grown to trust other men Stephen, I think you have denied yourself many friends”

Stephen “Tis something I regret John, but I feel it is too late to change things now”

(Stephen looks pensively at me)

Stephen “I feel it is time you knew the truth about my fathers death John”

(He looks at as if waiting for some acknowledgement, I nod, and give him a sympathetic smile)

Stephen “You did not know father as I did John. To everyone who met him he was fair and just, but up until the age of 15, during the time I spent alone with him, he would belittle me, and if I answered back to him a terrible beating would follow.
Eventually I learned not to answer back, but the beatings still continued. I took a great interest in battles and political matters, for if these things did not go to fathers liking, it would mean a beating for me.
At 15, I had grown taller and stronger than father. On one particular occasion he raised his hand to strike out at me, and I caught his wrist, shook my head, and said “no more”, after this the beatings ended. He did however, continue to belittle me, and tried to undermine all that I did.
I eventually rebelled against his authority. I spent much time getting drunk, brawling, and doing other things that I am now too ashamed to talk of.
The final straw was when I asked him to let me go and fight, he refused, and made it known that he was doing everything in his power to control me after he was dead. This was too much for me, I then resolved to kill him.
I bided my time, and made as though I was trying to change my ways. Eventually, I judged the time to be right, I crept into his bedchamber, my hands were shaking as they hovered over his throat, then I jumped onto his chest and began to throttle him, his eyes opened and he looked at me with disbelief, I relaxed my grip so that I might savour the moment, then his body relaxed. As I plunged the knife into his heart to make sure, I felt like a huge weight had been lifted from my shoulders”

(Stephen looks up at me there are tears rolling down his face, I lean across the table and grasp his hands in a tight grip, I feel a tear run down my own cheek)

Me “Tis done Stephen, do not torture yourself anymore”

Stephen “Thank you John, can I still call you my friend?”

Me “Yes Stephen, you can now call me a true friend”

Stephen “I wish to be alone now John do you mind?”

Me “Of course not, I will see thee tomorrow”

(I get up from my chair, pat him on the shoulder a couple of times, give him a smile and leave)
**********************************************

1337.
After some haggling the Seljuks of Edessa have accepted our offer, the final figure was 5082. For this we gain control of the province, 600 Saracen infantry, and 240 desert archers. I have placed these men under the command of our Muslim friend Mutamid.

Langton and his army have arrived in Tripoli from Tunis, we now have three armies in the middle east, plus Mutamid’s soldiers of fortune.

We now control all the land south of a line Antioch, Edessa, Syria. Asia minor is controlled by the Byzantines except for Anatolia, which is rebel, and Armenia which is controlled by the HRE, this is the result of a crusade launched by the HRE to take Jerusalem, the crusade disbanded when our armies reached Jerusalem first.
We must take this province from the HRE soon, as at present, there is no fortification for them to retreat to, so a quick victory would remove them, before the Pope has chance to become involved.

The idea of a crusade to Constantinople, that Stephen and I laughingly talked about some time ago, must have stuck in Stephen’s mind, as he brought the subject up at a recent meeting we had.
I said it was a good idea, and that he should ask permission from the Pope. He did this and the Pope refused, stating that the Byzantines were valuable allies to the Catholic faith.
Stephen was furious, flew into a rage, smashed furniture, and sulked for two days. This is now accepted behaviour when something upsets him, we just stay out of his way for two days.
Not to be put off, when Stephen emerged, he said he would request that the crusade be allowed to go to Mongolian held Moldavia instead. The Pope had no choice but to agree to this. The crusade will be led by the our cousin Edmund Plantagenet, and will depart next year from Burgundy.
**********************************************

1338.
I have received news of our crusade. It is in the form of a letter written by Sir Henry Gaveston. Sir Henry is an old friend of mine; we were knights of the same company in our younger days. The letter reads.

To my good friend John

I am writing you this letter, so that the story of our crusade may be known, should we not return.
My story begins in January of this year, when your cousin, and the leader of our band of knights, Sir Edmund, informed us that come April he would be taking up the cross. He said that we were now free of any obligation to him, but that he would be pleased should we decide to go with him. To a man, every one of us pledged to accompany him.
Edmund explained to us, that this crusade was not for those seeking the personal glory that would accompany the taking of such places as Jerusalem or Constantinople, but rather an undertaking to God, to convert the heathen wastelands of the east to the true and righteous path.
He told us that our first goal would be Moldavia, that our enemy, the Mongol horde, were a fierce and warrior like foe, and that we would be shown no mercy, should we be unfortunate enough to be taken alive.

In April we assembled in Burgundy. Our numbers were just over 1400, not a conventional army the like of which I am accustomed to, but all men of faith, and strong conviction.
By May we were in Tyrolia, and our numbers had swelled to around 1700. Edmund made the decision, that instead of the more direct route through Austria, we would march north into Bavaria, as there we would find more support for our cause.
We left Bavaria bound for Bohemia numbering almost 1900 men, and reached Prague in early July, where our numbers were increased to around 2200.
We now had to pass through Byzantine held Poland. Edmund addressed the men, he told us we could expect little or no support whilst passing through Poland, that there was a possibility we may be denied passage, and that we may have to fight our way through, as had been the case in the past.
When we crossed over into Poland, it was with some trepidation. The mood of the men turned sombre, and it wasn’t until the forth day of our march through Poland, that Edmund informed us, he had received word from Emperor Romanus, that orders had been issued to allow us to pass unhindered. From there on our march through Poland was one of good spirits, until we neared the Moldavian border.

A few days after we crossed the Carpathian Mountains, Edmund called the men together. He told us that his scouts had brought news of the Mongolian army, that we could expect to do battle the following day, and that this would be a battle different to any other we had fought before.
He explained that the Mongol army was exclusively a mounted army of heavy cavalry and horse archers, and that should we hold back, and try to fight a defensive battle, we would almost certainly be flanked by the large amount of cavalry. Instead Edmund told us, he had decided to dictate the battle, and launch an aggressive all out attack, using spearmen backed by archers.
As if to try and bolster our confidence, Edmund added that the Mongol army only numbered around 650, and that we outnumbered them more than three to one. Edmund might have done better to have kept this information to himself. The thought of 650 heavy cavalry and mounted archers, coupled with the many tales we had heard of how the Mongols treat prisoners, only helped to dampen our spirits.

(The Battle of Botosani)

The day of the battle finds us high on a hillside overlooking a valley. The Horde are on the hillside opposite.
I think the vast majority of our men would prefer to stay up here, and defend this position, but Edmunds mind is made up, and he orders our men down into the valley. Each unit of melee troops are given a different Mongol horse unit to attack. Our archers are ordered down close behind them. We also have two demi culverins, and they are now finding their range.
We watch our men descend into the valley, from our position on the hillside. The horde are now moving back further up their side of the valley, many retreat into a heavily forested area.

As our attack goes in the battle divides into two. On the left, and on the open hillside, we have two units of spears engaging, whilst three units of bowmen fire arrows into the melee. Although we can see fighting taking place on the fringe of the forest to the right, it is impossible to see exactly what is taking place.
Eventually our attack on the open hillside breaks down, and our men turn and run. We can see many dead horses littering the hillside, so it must be assumed that our men have had some success

The Mongols who were fighting on the hillside now head into the forest, where the battle is still raging. Our men who have been chased down the hill, rally when the reach the bottom, and head back up, and into the forest.
Both sides now disappear into the forest, we watch the forest, and occasionally small groups of our own men come running out. Eventually the remainder of our attack come running out pursued by the horde. A quick estimate puts their numbers at around 250, all heavy cavalry.

Reinforcements have now joined us on the hillside, one unit each of knight’s templar, feudal knights, and hobilars. Fanatics and peasants are also on the way. A unit of Mongol heavy cavalry are now on their way up our hillside. Edmund orders the Templars at them. There is a fight in which both units are all but destroyed.
Next Edmund orders the peasants into the fray, they kill some of the Mongol cavalry but are soon running. Edmund sends in the fanatics, as more Mongol cavalry arrive. The fanatics fair little better than the peasants.

Things are now looking desperate for us, and the remainder of the Mongol cavalry are now making their way across the valley. Edmund orders everyone to attack; we lose many but manage to defeat the first wave of the Mongol attack.
Edmund now forms the men up for what will be a desperate last stand, as the horde climb the hill towards us.
Edmund turns to me and says “This battle is lost Henry, save thyself regroup the men, and return to avenge us” I turn my horse and head off. As I look back down the hill I can see Edmund, and the rest of my unit bravely fighting against the odds. This was the last time I saw them alive.

We lost around 1900 men, I estimate the enemy casualties to have been around 550.

I make my way across the border into the Hungarian province of Carpathia, and on to the town of Suceava. On my way I meet up with others from our army. Suceava is the pre-destined place we chose to regroup should things go bad for us.
We arrive at the town, and over the next few days more of our army turn up. Eventually our survivors number just over 300. We rest up for a few weeks, by which time our numbers have been swelled to 585, due to local hatred of the Mongol horde. Apparently the Horde have raided Suceava on several occasions in the past.

We form up ready to march back into Moldavia. Before leaving I thank the leaders of Suceava for their hospitality, and promise them that I will do everything in my power, to ensure they are not visited by the Mongols again.

After two days march we arrive back at the place of the first battle. By the side of the road which runs through the valley, the Mongols have built a terrible monument to their victory. It is a mountain of skulls, on top of the mountain is a crusaders shield. This is barbaric I think, and make a vow to myself, that the Mongol Khan will pay dearly for this, should we take him alive.
I have the men dig a grave; we bury the skulls, and give prayers for the fallen. Shortly after this my scouts return, and tell me that the horde await us further down the valley.

(The second battle of Botosani)

On first sight the Mongol army, around 100 strong and all mounted, give a false impression of a small army we might easily defeat, but we have seen these fearsome warriors in battle, and so I do not intend to take the threat they pose lightly.
I order our two demi culverin to set up forward, and form the best defensive line I can with my limited resources.
Our artillery begin to fire on their position. Several times they change their position, but each time our men find the new range, and inflict more damage on them, until finally our artillery is spent.
I order our melee troops forward to engage them, and our missile troops, who now contain some arbalests and handgunners, to provide them with support. I keep our knights and light cavalry for a reserve.
The battle is more of a skirmish than a battle. Our men attack, are driven off rally, and attack again. All the while our gunners and bowmen constantly harass them. Eventually the Mongols number only a handful, and retreat from the field. We give chase but their horses are too swift.

We lost just over 400 men; the Mongols were all but destroyed.

Our march south to the castle at Cetatea Alba was good spirited. Although our numbers are few, we know we have the means to breach the walls, and enough men to overpower the remnants of the Mongol army. My own private thoughts are ones of the terrible revenge I intend to visit on Khan Batu, should he be taken alive.

The castle defences at Cetatea Alba offer up little resistance to our artillery, and the walls are quickly breached. I send forward our foot soldiers with orders to take the Khan alive at all cost. When I arrive at the castle myself, I am delighted to come face to face with Batu. I order him to be taken to the dungeon.

We make ourselves comfortable in the keep, and I order the men to gather all the food and drink they can find. Tonight we will celebrate our victory, and Batu will entertain us.

We are in the great hall of the castle keep. We have eaten our fill, and consumed much drink. We have even found minstrels amongst our men who have kept us amused, but now it is time for the main entertainment of the night.
Batu is brought to the hall, and tied to a wooden support at on end of the hall. I get up from the large throne I have been sitting in all night, and walk across to him.
The room is silent. I look into Batu’s face; his eyes are filled with hatred for me. “Swear allegiance to the Christian God, and King Stephen of England” I say, knowing that he cannot understand me. He spits in my face, I wipe away the spit with my sleeve, and turn to the rest of the men. “This heathen cannot hear me” I shout.
I turn back towards Batu, and draw my dagger. “You have no use for those ears, my friend” I grab his right ear and slice it off, he cries out in pain, I grab the left ear and slice that off also.
I turn back towards the men, who are banging their tankards on the table and cheering, I make a signal for them to be quite, and the room falls silent except for Batu’s whimpering. “Do you think he makes too much noise men?” they begin cheering again. I make a gesture to two of my men, one forces a piece of wood into Batu’s mouth whilst the other draws his tongue out with a pair of pliers, my dagger flashes again and Batu’s tongue ceases to wag. However, this does not silence him.
Batu’s face is contorted, his eyes tightly shut. “Do you not like what you see” I say, I pinch an eyelid between thumb and forefinger before slicing it off, and then the other eyelid. Batu looks through lidless eyes, he now looks like the monster I believe him to be.
One of my assistants whispers something to me, I smile and nod agreement. He has just reminded me of an old Saxon way of execution.
A horse is brought into the hall, and a grappling hook with rope found from somewhere within the keep. I return to my throne in order to get a better look at this spectacle. My two assistants rip open Batu’s vest, they take up the hook, and force it into his stomach and up under his ribs. The rope is tied to the horse; they look across at me waiting for a signal. I look around the room; every man’s gaze is on Batu. The room is silent, except for the noises of the impatient horse, as its hooves tap on the stone floor, and Batu’s groans of agony.
In roman style I hold my thumb up, and then turn it down, a man slaps the horses backside, and of it goes, the slack in the rope is taken up, and then the hook rips Batu’s ribcage out, spilling his guts in front of him. A great cheer goes up from the room, we have killed Batu, and rid the world of these barbarians.

One thing more I must tell thee in this letter before I finish. We now have need for some reinforcements if we are to have any hope of holding this province.

Your loyal friend Henry Gaveston.

Sir Henry seems to have developed something of a talent for pleasing crowds. I have made arrangements for some mercenaries to be sent by ship to Moldavia.
**********************************************

1339.
My job as Kings advisor has become more akin to being King. Stephen now asks my advice on everything, including trivial things, such as what he might wear for special occasions, and what food might be prepared for a particular feast.
Although this is something of a nuisance, and uses up time which I could better spend on important matters, how can I refuse him? Each time we meet, he is so obviously pleased to see me, and he is genuinely enthusiastic about these things. I fear he would be crestfallen should I say that I was too busy.

There has been no combat to speak of this year, and all our military moves have been strategic, as we make preparations for our next major advance. I would say we are now at a point between two stages of expansion, the previous one being conquest of the holy land, the one ahead of us being conquest of Asia minor, and I feel this may be an apt time to record or position.
Our European border follows a line north to south, and is made up of the provinces Saxony, Franconia, Swabia, Burgundy, and Provence. Each of these provinces, are garrisoned by a standard army of around 2600 men. All provinces behind this border are considered permanent parts of the empire. We also control Brandenburg, Genoa, and Tuscany these provinces are considered outside of the empire, and because of their vulnerability, investment in these provinces is kept to a minimum.
Our Asian border follows a line west to east, and is made up of the provinces Antioch, Edessa, and Syria.
Antioch and Syria each have a standard army similar to our European armies, but with some extra men and equipment for use in sieges. We have one more standard army, which is presently in Arabia.
Our army in Edessa, cannot by any stretch of the imagination be described as standard. It is led by Umar al Mutamid, and comprises of all manner of troops, drawn from bribed armies, mercenaries, and depleted obsolete units. Once we begin our advance again this army will be at the sharp end of our attack.
Other than the aforementioned, we have our small force of crusaders occupying Moldavia, and an army in Anatolia which has been bribed this year. This army is for the larger part made up of hangunners, it may be interesting to see how they perform in such numbers, should the Byzantines decide to invade.

I have made a decision, that in future damaged catapults will now be replaced with demi culverin. Gunpowder weapons are now proving to be useful additions to our armies. Some generals are even making the ridiculous claim, that one day whole armies might carry such weapons, quite absurd in my opinion.
**********************************************

1340.
We have suffered a number of setbacks this year. In Moldavia, my friend Henry Gaveston is now trapped inside the castle of Cetatea Alba, after the Egyptians invaded from Kiev. Our men tried to defend the province, and killed over 800 of the Egyptian army, but the Egyptian numbers eventually proved too great, and we had to retreat to the castle.

I fear I may have tempted fate, when I expressed my curiosity about how the army of handgunners may perform in Anatolia, if an invasion where to take place. The Byzantines invaded with a mere 160 strong army of Kataphraktoi and Saracen infantry. The ensuing battle can only be described as a massacre. Over 1000 men were killed or taken prisoner. This reinforces my opinion, that gunpowder weapons will never be anything more than support for conventional soldiers.

We have suffered at the hands of Italian pirates this year. I have decided to raise a mercenary army to invade Corsica. No doubt the Pope will voice his displeasure once this attack goes ahead, but we do need to show the Italians, that we will not sit idly by, whilst they attack our merchantmen.

Next year will see a renewed offensive against the Byzantines. Mutamid will move on lesser Armenia from Edessa, the Duke of Aragon will move up from Syria into Edessa, and Becket will move up from Arabia into Syria.

Two leaders have died this year. Prince Mikhail of Novgorod has died of old age, and the Egyptian Sultan Baybars, has been killed in battle, fighting against rebels on the steppe.

We have recorded income of 31,000 florins this year, the highest ever.
**********************************************

1341.
I have received sad news from Moldavia. The castle at Cetatea Alba, has fallen to an assault by the Egyptian army. We have no news about the fate of the garrison, but I fear the worst for my friend Henry Gaveston.

Our invasion of lesser Armenia has been successful. The Byzantines had no stomach for a fight, and withdrew to the castle at Sivas. We now have the castle under siege.

The mercenary army, I am gathering together for an attack on Corsica, will be ready to move next year.

I have saved the best news for last. There has been great rejoicing in the land this year, as England now has an heir to the throne. There has been growing concern over the last eight years, as the union between Stephen and Queen Margaret, has only produced one child, a daughter, but these concerns can now be put aside with the birth of Prince Henry. Stephen decided to named him after his grandfather Henry the Great.
**********************************************

1342.
Our mercenary army of just over 1000 men has invaded Corsica. The Italians hastily abandoned the island, leaving us in control. As expected, shortly after the Popes warning was issued.
This has left Doge Orso, looking like a fool amongst fools. Had he decided to defend the castle, we would have withdrawn on receiving the Popes warning, and the Italians would still be in control of the Island. We have let this become common knowledge, so that Orso may enjoy his ridicule to the full.

Mutamid has now taken the castle at Sivas in lesser Armenia, and will now move onto Rum early next year. Lord Langton will move his army from Antioch into lesser Armenia, to ensure peace remains in the province.
**********************************************

1334.
Once more the Byzantines have retreated in the face of our all conquering armies. Mutamids advance into Rum saw them retreat to the castle at Iconium.
Next year will see our offensive gain momentum, as we launch a double attack. The Duke of Aragon will move his army from Edessa into Rum, where he will take over the siege of Iconium. This will free Mutamid to move on the HRE held province of Armenia. Meanwhile Lord Langton will attack from lesser Armenia into Anatolia. Lord Becket and his army will remain in Syria for the time being.

King Andras of Hungary has agreed to an alliance with us. This is pleasing news indeed, as we have stood alone for far too many years.
**********************************************

1344.
King Stephen is becoming increasingly disinterested in matters of state. Whenever I try to talk to him of such things he says “You take care of it John, You know more about these things than I do”. The only way I can engage him in any kind of conversation, is by talking about trivial matters such as hunting or feasting. Perhaps it is better this way, as it does give me a free hand to plan as I see fit, without interference.

Our renewed offensive in Asia Minor has begun, and we have had much success. Langton has invaded Anatolia, and the Byzantines have abandoned the province. The castle at Iconium has fallen, after the garrison sallied forth, only to be crushed by the Duke of Aragons army, and Mutamid has taken Armenia from the HRE. The castle at Yerevan is now under siege.

Mutamid and his army will now move onto Trebizond next year, whilst Lord Becket and his army will move into Armenia, in order to maintain the siege of Yerevan.

Our shipbuilders are now building a different type of ship; they are called cogs, and are an improvement over the old caravels.
**********************************************

1345.
Our empire now stretches to the Black sea. The Byzantines abandoned the province of Trebizond, once they learned that Mutamids army had crossed over from Armenia. Trebizond is a wasteland, much the same as all the other provinces that we have taken from the Byzantines. It appears they are employing a policy of scorched earth, to slow our advance.

Earlier in the year, more crusaders left Burgundy bound for Kiev. On their arrival the rebels surrendered peaceably. Our crusaders delight soon turned to despair, when they discovered that Kiev had been laid waste, during the earlier Egyptian occupation. They now intend to push on into Egyptian held Khazar, early next year, but must first find shelter and provisions, to see them through what will be a grim winter in Kiev.
**********************************************

1346.
Yerevan castle in Armenia has now been starved into submission, and the province of Khazar has fallen to Sir Perkin de Beauchamp and his crusaders.

Next year I plan to make a voyage, my first port of call will be Corsica. The large mercenary army which we used in the invasion of the island is now idle. I plan to take command of these men, and transport them to Asia Minor where we have use for them.
Whilst there I will review the situation and have talks with our commanders.
**********************************************

1347.
My voyage to Asia Minor has been a long one, but the sea has been kind to us, and I found the Mediterranean climate much to my liking.
We arrived off the coast of Trebizond, and a small ship ferried me to the shore. As I set foot on the beach a man riding a white horse rode down to meet me. He dismounted and walked towards me smiling and offering his hand.
“Greetings I am Umar al Mutamid” he says in an Arabic accent.
“I have heard much of thee, and I am greatly pleased to meet thee at last.” I reply.
I am provided with a horse, and we ride up to the town. We arrive outside a white flat roofed building, of the type common to these parts and go inside. We sit down on large cushions, and Mutamid orders a servant to bring us food and drink.

Mutamid is an old man, I would guess his age to be in excess of 60. He is of medium build, and sprightly for his age. His face is lined from many years in the sun, and he wears a patch over his right eye, a long scar runs down from the patch to his neck.

Our conversation went as follows.

Mutamid “I see you have brought a large number of men with you, tell me what are these men to be used for?”

Me “They are mercenaries that we no longer have use for in Corsica, I thought they might be put to better use here.”

Mutamid “Ah mercenaries, good fighting men, but not to be trusted, I have a number of them within the ranks of my own army.”

Me “What I have planned for these men is an invasion of Georgia.”

Mutamid “I hope it is not I who will be expected to lead so many of these mercenaries. I would rather cut out my one good eye, and feed it to a camel than lead so many of these treacherous dogs.”

Me “No my friend I would not subject thee to such a thing, but tell me, do you have among your men a capable leader who would be willing to do this?”

Mutamid “Yes indeed I do, and he is also a mercenary, a Danish man by the name of Birgir Masson. You can have him, along with all the other mercenaries I have under my command, if you wish.”

Me “Yes I will take them all, I am sure you will agree it is better to keep all the rotten fruit in one basket.”

Mutamid “Yes indeed, It is also better that such fruit be put to some use before it perishes.”

Me “Haha, you have the gift for reading minds my friend.”

(I know all about Mutamids past, from the time he sold the Province of Leon to us, through his time as governor of Tunisia, and his many battles. Here before me I have a living legend; a man who I know is capable of treachery, yet a man who has given us such great loyalty over many years)

Me “Tell me my friend, as a man of advancing years does thou not wish for some stability, a title and some land maybe”

Mutamid “I had that many years ago in Tunisia, and found it disagreeable, I was pleased when the old King offered me the battlefield instead”

Me “You plan to die an old soldier then.”

Mutamid “Yes, I have already lived more life than a thousand farmers, and hope to continue for a little longer still.”

(We continue to talk late into the night. Mutamid is a fine host, and his endless tales are compelling to listen to)

I stay in Trebizond for eight weeks, during this time the mercenary army is assembled and marches into Georgia. I leave for Rum after hearing news that the mercenaries have defeated the Byzantines.

In Rum I meet with Langton and the Duke of Aragon, we have a fine feast, and I explain my plans for expansion as far as Constantinople to the west, and the Steppe to the north. They are both in total agreement with the plans.
Before I leave for Antioch and my ship, Langton pulls me to one side and voices concern about Lord Becket our commander in Armenia. Langton tells me that Becket has become a lazy commander during his years in Arabia and Syria, and suggests that I might want to keep an eye open for someone to replace him. I trust Langtons judgement, and give him my word that as soon as I find a better man, it will be done.

I set sail for Granada in Spain where I plan to spend winter before returning to England in spring of next year. On arrival in Granada, I am given news that an attempted Byzantine invasion of Khazar from Crimea has been repulsed by Perkin de Beauchamp and his crusader army.
**********************************************

1348.
A few months before I was to set sail for England, a letter arrived from Stephen. The letter was short, and informed me that London was suffering an epidemic of plague. Stephen also suggested that instead of sailing for England, I should sail for Caernarfon where he himself had taken up residence.

I arrived in Caernarfon in early July, I made my way to the castle, and once inside I was shown to the great hall. Nothing could have prepared me for the sight that greeted me on entering. Stephen is sat on a huge throne at one end of the hall; he is dressed as one might expect a Roman emperor to be dressed. I walk over to him with a smile on my face.

Me “What is all this?”

Stephen “Do you not think it fitting of the English Emperor?”

Me “This is a jest is it not?”

Stephen “You have been away a long time John, things have changed.”

(Stephen gestures for me to take a seat to one side of his throne; I sit down craning my neck to look up at him.)

Me “So you have decided to take the title Emperor.”

Stephen “Yes, after all I am the ruler of the mightiest empire on Earth.”

Me “Yes that is true.”

Stephen “It is good to see you again John; however, we will have to find you some different clothes if you are to dine with us tonight.”

Me “Yes indeed”

(Stephen claps his hands, and several servants appear, all dressed in the Roman way.)

Stephen “Show the Duke to the Royal wardrobe, and find him some suitable attire. I will speak more with thee at the banquet we are holding in honour of your visit.”

This charade continues the whole time of my visit, eventually after two weeks I can take it no more, and decide to take my chances with the Black Death back in London.

During my time abroad the queen has given Stephen another son, he has been named Edward. Thankfully Stephen’s Roman charade does not extend to the naming of children: an English Prince named Julius would indeed be ridiculous.
**********************************************

1349.
The plague abated during the winter months, and we had thought it had left our shores. However, this was not the case, and during the summer it returned with a vengeance. Eventually things became so bad that I decided to leave London for the countryside.
Stephen is still in Caernarfon; I have visited him on one occasion this year, and found his obsession with everything Roman has increased to the extent, that he now addresses me as Tribune John.

On a more serious note, crusaders bound for the Egyptian province of Volhynia, have been attacked by the Byzantines in Poland. The crusaders many of them peasants were ambushed and massacred by elite Byzantine cavalry.
This is an affront to all good Christian people except one, the Pope. He refuses to condemn the Byzantines, and the Papacy continues to be allied to them.

I have authorised a large mercenary army to be drawn from Franconia. If our crusaders are not to be allowed safe passage through Byzantine held Poland, then in future they will make their journey through English held Poland.
**********************************************

1350.
The Italian doge, Orso IV has died of old age he was 76, his son Marino has succeeded him.
Marino has wasted no time in making his intentions clear, and Italian piracy has begun again in the Black sea. This is a minor inconvenience at present, as the ships that we have lost are obsolete barques in need of replacement.

We have now brought the population of Rum to heal. This enables our armies to move on.
The Duke of Aragon moves from Rum to Trebizond, Mutamid moves from Trebizond to Georgia, and Birger Massons mercenary army will now move from Georgia, through Khazar into Crimea.
**********************************************

1351.
This year we have struck three mighty blows against the ailing Byzantine Empire.
Birger Masson and his mercenary army have taken Crimea. The Byzantine army there was made up of the remnants of a failed attack on Khazar. With no retreat possible and no fortification to defend the Byzantines had no choice but to fight, heavily outnumbered they were soon put to flight, some surrendered hoping for mercy, but Birger Masson is a man with no comprehension of the word prisoner, and they were all brutally put to death.

The Byzantine massacre of our crusaders in Poland two years ago has now been avenged. The survivors of the massacre bolstered by a large force of mercenaries, have now taken Poland, the Byzantine cavalry that perpetrated the massacre received no mercy; their commander took over six hours to die.

Lord Langton has taken the province of Nicea. The Byzantine garrison chose to retreat to Constantinople, on hearing news of Langtons army crossing from Anatolia.
They were in such a hurry to leave, that they have left the province unspoiled. The population seem happy to the back of their old rulers, so there is little chance of rebellion. We can now garrison Nicea with a minimal force, and Langton will be free to move on Constantinople next year.

Lord Becket has now been replaced by Sir Robert Knolly’s as commander of our army in Armenia; Knolly’s also takes Beckets title Duke of Trebizond. I have given Becket the less demanding task of running Nicea, Becket is an old man, and is said to be pleased at being relieved of the heavy burden of command.
**********************************************

1352.
The fall of Constantinople, Such a sentence should surely be accompanied by an account of great heroics, and sacrifice. However, as is the case with such eagerly awaited events the reality is often an anticlimax. All I have to say about this historic occasion is that Constantinople capitulated without so much as an arrow being fired, The cowardly Byzantine Emperor retreated across the border into Greece, unwilling to fight for the honour of a once great Empire.

The Egyptian province of Volhynia has fallen to our allies the Hungarians, our crusaders in Poland who were on route to Volhynia have now lost their Papal sanction, and the crusade has disbanded.

Stephen’s obsession with everything Roman is becoming an embarrassment, the common folk now call him Emperor Stephenicus, and many jests are made of his odd behaviour. I decided to speak with him about this.

Me “Stephen I have come to speak with thee as friend.”

Stephen “What would you speak with me about Tribune John?”

Me “This business of behaving like a Roman Emperor, is making thee a figure of mockery.”

Stephen “Tell me John who is it that mocks the Emperor, is it them treacherous dogs at the senate?”

Me “We have no senate Stephen.”

Stephen “Ah you have dissolved it, good work John.”

Me “It is the common folk that are mocking thee. They call thee Stephenicus, and mock thy attire.”

Stephen “Stephenicus indeed; tis a good name, and I will adopt it. However, this mockery will have to be stopped, prepare me a list of names; we shall see if they mock me when they are feast for the lions.”

Me “We have no lions Stephen and I do not have enough years of life remaining to prepare a list so long.”

Stephen “Are you dying John?”

Me “No it is just a figure of speech.”

Stephen “Good, for I would not want thee to have missed this.”

(Stephen unrolls a parchment with a plan on it)

Stephen “See this will be my crowning achievement as Emperor.”

Me “What is it?”

Stephen “Tis the Circus Maximus to be built in London, the people will mock me no more when they witness the spectacle of chariot racing.”

Me “This is madness, you will be telling me of gladiatorial contests next.”

Stephen “Ah yes tis a fine idea, you have a sharp mind Tribune John.”

Me “Yes tis a pity others have not.”

Stephen “You are right John with the exception of thee I am surrounded by madmen.”

Me “Yes Stephen you have my sympathies, now if you would excuse me I have maters to attend to.”

Stephen “Ah you are always busy John, no doubt making plans for our legions.”

Me “Yes that is it Stephen, it is our legions I must attend to.”

(I leave the room, it is much worse than I suspected, I fear Stephen is insane.)
**********************************************

1353.
I have received great news from Sardinia. The inquisition has tried Doge Marino for heresy, he was found guilty, and latter burnt at the stake. I go to see Stephen to tell him of this.

Me “Stephen I have grave news for thee.”

Stephen “Pray tell what is this news.”

Me “The inquisition have burnt Doge Marino at the stake.”

Stephen “Surely this is good news is it not.”

Me “Tis both good and bad, Tis good because Marino is an enemy, but tis bad because he was a Roman Emperor.”

Stephen “I fail to see your reasoning John.”

Me “Do you not see Stephen, the inquisition look upon Roman emperors as pagans as they were in ancient times.”

Stephen “are you saying that because I am now Emperor, the inquisition my charge me with heresy?”

Me “Yes of course they will, I have heard that they make plans to visit England as we speak.”

Stephen “What am I to do John you must help me.”

Me “You must rid yourself of all these Roman artefacts, and begin to act as an English King once more.”

Stephen “Yes of course it will be done.”

(End of conversation)

The truth is the inquisition has no such plans to visit us, and although this ruse of mine will not make Stephen sane, it may make him appear to be sane.

Lord Langton has written to me asking if he might be considered for the title Governor of Constantinople. He explains that it is now such a long time since he was in Normandy, that he now feels no affinity for the province. He goes on to say that as his stay in Constantinople looks set to be lengthy, he feels that the governorship would add weight to his authority, he also suggests that it might be a good idea if someone nearer home was given the office of Constable.
I have agreed to Langtons request, and given Mercadier of Scotland the Office of Constable.
**********************************************

1354.
A new Mongol Khan by the name of Temudur has appeared in Volga-Bulgaria, and rebels in Ryazan, Pereyaslavl, and Kiev have all pledged allegiance to him. My sources tell me that this new horde is not as formidable as the horde of old, as their armies consist mainly of peasants. This is good news because next year we will find ourselves at war with the Mongols, as the people of Armenia have now accepted our rule; and this frees our armies up to attack Kiev.

Stephen has now abandoned his Roman lifestyle, and has become devoutly religious; the plan for the Circus Maximus has been replaced with a plan for a massive Gothic Cathedral. I support him in this, and think the Cathedral would do much to mend his reputation.
**********************************************

1355.
Birger Massons mercenary army have now taken Kiev, they suffered minimal casualties and destroyed the mostly peasant Mongol army with ease.
To combat Italian piracy we launched an attack on their fleet in the Sea of Crete, the action did not go well for us and we lost ships. Unbelievably considering the constant harassment we have suffered at the hands of Italian pirates, and the fact that we actually lost this naval battle, we still received a warning from the Pope.

Stephens obsession with Rome has now been replaced with an obsession for the Inquisition, he has read everything he can find on the subject, and soon plans to start his own inquisition here in Wessex. I fear that in steering Stephen away from his Roman ways I may have inadvertently created a greater problem, only time will tell.
**********************************************

1356.
As Stephen seems content to leave military matters to his generals whilst he is preoccupied with his latest obsession, I feel it falls to me to consider our long term military objectives.
I now feel it is inevitable that the only way we can only ensure peace, is by the eventual conquest of the whole of Europe.
I estimate that the eight standard English armies that we have assembled over many years, should be enough to complete the conquest. However, we may need to adapt our strategy. Until now our strategy has been one of placing large armies capable of defending our empire, in all border provinces. Due to the vastness of the steppe if we were to continue this strategy, we would need to build more armies, and once the steppe was conquered these extra armies would be surplus to requirements.
What I propose to do is this. We will place our three armies in the east in Constantinople, Kiev and Khazar. We will then use expendable armies of crusaders, mercenaries and bribed armies, to complete the conquest of the steppe.
Once conquest is achieved we will move our army in Kiev to Lithuania, and our army in Khazar to Kiev, thus establishing our border with the central European powers. As this will take many years there seems little point in planning further ahead at the moment, as the situation in central Europe may have changed considerably by that time.

One thing which never seems to change is our constant naval conflict with the Italians. This year has seen them commit more piracy against us, this time in the Sea of Crete, where we lost shipping. Although this problem is not critical yet, I do see a time when it may become so, as the Italian fleet is growing stronger.
In recent years attempts to strike back at Italian shipping have met with the disapproval of the Pope. I am now considering aggressive actions against one of the other Catholic nations as a way to divert the Popes attention, before we launch an attack on Sicily in an attempt to destroy the Italian dynasty in its entirety.

Stephen now has a third son, Richard. His first son Henry has come of age this year, and I have asked Stephens permission to tutor the heir to the throne in the ways of Kingship.
I am growing older and may die before Stephen, if this was to happen there would be a need for someone with a grasp of military matters to take up the mantle, and I can think of no one better to do this than the next King.
Stephen himself seems much more like the Stephen of old this year, and we have shared a number of entertaining evenings together as we used to. This is something which I could not bring myself to do during his Roman period.
**********************************************

1357.
My hopes that Stephen was returning to normality have been dashed. His increasing piety and obsession with the inquisition, has turned him into a zealot. He has given himself the title of grand inquisitor, and begun conducting trials of suspected heretics personally.
The term “trial” I use very loosely, as these particular trials are more a case of, torture until the accused confesses, followed by conviction and subsequent execution by burning.
At present the trials are confined to common folk, so it matters little, but I fear that as Stephen grows bored of trying peasants, he may begin to look for more challenging targets amongst the nobility. If this happens I may have to take action to try and curb Stephens actions, before a number of like minded nobles decide a more permanent cure is needed for Stephen’s madness.
**********************************************

1358.
Birger Masson and his mercenary army have attacked the Mongol held province of Pereyaslavl. The attack was a success, and they now have the castle under siege.

Our newly formed crusader army has reached its target of province of Lithuania; unfortunately the Egyptians repulsed our attack. This crusader army is unusual, as it is led by a Christian man of Arab origin; his name is Idris ibn Yaqub. I have now sent word to Yaqub that he is to wait in Volhynia until next year, when I will send mercenaries by sea to Lithuania to aid him in his task.

The Italians are causing a nuisance of themselves once more. Unusually for them, this time they have chosen a more direct form of confrontation than their usual hit and run sea raids, and have invaded Poland. We only have a small garrison force of 20 royal knights, under the command of Sir Stephen Stuart in Poland. So Sir Stephen has retreated to the Castle at Krakow, which has enough supplies to hold out for several years.

As I feared King Stephen has now begun an inquisition aimed at the nobility in England, this is an alarming turn of events, and will not be easy to stop, as Stephen can now count on a number of eminent religious men amongst his supporters. I will have to keep my eyes open, and my ear to the ground in case the nobility begin to have rebellious thoughts.
**********************************************

1359.
We are now at War with the people of Novgorod; the cause of this war was our invasion of Chernigov. The battle which followed our invasion will be claimed as a victory by Novgorod, as we were unable to take control of the province. However, their victory has come at a high price, as their ruler Prince Chort was slain during the battle. Birger Masson the leader of our army was also killed in action. We will try again next year.

Our crusaders, bolstered by mercenaries have once more failed in their attempt to take Lithuania. I have informed Yaqub that more mercenaries will be shipped in next year, and this time I will expect to see success.

The Italians have successfully assaulted the castle at Krakow in Poland, I doubt they will gain much advantage from this, as when we took the province from the Byzantines some years ago there was little in the way of economic development, a situation which we have done nothing to change. The only money that we have spent in Poland has been spent on a few inexpensive improvements to maintain order, and this outlay has been more than covered by the military buildings which we originally sold off at the start of our occupation. If anything Poland is more likely to be a drain on Italian resources, as they try to maintain order.

Stephen has uncovered an assassination plot. Apparently a number of noblemen were planning the assassination attempt against the King, they planned to scale several walls to gain access to the tower keep and then scale the walls of the keep itself to get to the Kings chamber. In my opinion a scheme of such madness could only have hatched in the mind of one man, and that man is Stephen himself. Needless to say the men were found guilty of treason, and executed in the manner of traitors. I hope Stephen does not make a habit of this as it may lead to a real attempt on his life.

Prince Henry has married Princess Sarolt of Hungary. I have been spending much time with young Henry of late, teaching him much of what he will need to know when he is King. I find Henry to be an agreeable young man, and an eager to learn pupil.

King Henry of Sicily has passed away this year. His son Tancred is the new King of Sicily.
**********************************************

1360.
Our attempts to take Lithuania and Chernigov have once more ended in failure. Yaqub has given me all kinds of excuses about our failure in Lithuania, but his main complaint is that he had too few men. I have sent word that next year, I will ensure he has double the amount of mercenaries he had this year, but failure this time will result in him being relieved of his command.
Perkin de Beauchamp has taken Pereyaslavl castle by force. I have instructed Mutamid to take over garrison duties in Pereyaslavl, and Beauchamp to add the weight of his army to our attack on Chernigov next year.

Earlier in the year I received a request for a meeting from Lord Edmund Cromwell Duke of Wessex, there follows an account of our meeting.

Me “Greetings Cromwell I trust you are well.”

Cromwell “Yes I am fine thank you Chancellor, yourself?”

Me “Aside from the pains of an aging body I am well. Now what is it you wish to see me about?”

Cromwell “I’m afraid the Kings treatment of our noble families is causing concern.”

Me “Ah I had expected to hear this at some point, how much concern is there?”

Cromwell “Just a few more executions for treason, will almost certainly spark rebellion in Wessex, Mercia and Northumbria.”

Me “You do realize that such a rebellion would be doomed to failure?”

Cromwell “Yes I do, but hatred of the King is so strong amongst many of our noble families that I think they are past caring.”

Me “What do you suggest I do?”

Cromwell “You have the Kings ear, could you not steer him away from his present course?”

Me “I will try, but I cannot promise changes. The King can be very unreasonable at times”

Cromwell “Please persevere John, for I fear we will lose many good people if you fail.”

Me “Would you yourself be one of these people?”

Cromwell “No John, but then I haven’t lost any family to these purges as yet.”

Me “Thank you Edmund, you have my assurance that I will try my best to put a stop to the bloodshed.”

(End of conversation)

I decide to broach the subject during one of my regular evenings spent in Stephens company. During the evening I make many jests, and try to get Stephen into as good a mood as possible, before introducing this subject, which I know will probably end in an argument. Eventually I judge the time to be right.

Me “I am going to say something to thee now that you will not like, but I ask that you hear me out before losing your temper.”

Stephen “Do we have to spoil such a pleasant evening John?”

Me “I am afraid so.”

Stephen “Very well out with it.”

Me “These purges of yours are self defeating, they are fomenting more unrest. I h…..”

(Stephen jumps to his feet, throws his tankard across the room, and paces up and down.)

Stephen “What would you have me do? Sit here and wait for the assassins knife, or maybe I should stand in a darkened field with my eyes closed and proclaim “I am King Stephen, and I wish to feel a knife in my back” You know there are men in England who will not be swayed from their path of treason and treachery, what am I to do offer them an olive branch so that they might cut my hand off.”

(He kicks a chair across the room, it smashes against the wall, and he limps back to sit down.)

Me “Did you hurt your foot?”

Stephen “Yes you know damn well I did, you bloody fool.”

(A wry grin spreads across my face.)

Me “It seems to me that a man who losses out in a battle with a chair is somewhat foolish.”

(Stephen smiles.)

Stephen “You see even the furniture plots against me.”

Me “Will the chair face trial and execution for this?”

Stephen “No I will pardon the chair; a rebellion of the furniture would be too dangerous.”

(We both laugh out loud, I decide not to press on with the subject, and hope Stephen might consider it for himself.)
**********************************************

1361.
Perkin de Beauchamp has taken Chernigov. Prince Sviatopolk leader of the people of Novgorod is now under siege in the castle at Vladimir.
Idris ibn Yaqub has finally come good, and with the extra mercenaries I provided him with this year, has taken Lithuania. All that now remains of the Egyptian empire is the small garrison under siege in Vilnius castle, and Sultan Khalil’s small army in Smolensk.

Although King Stephens’s unpredictable personality makes him something of a problem for me at times, I pity the poor soul who has to try, and keep King Andras of Hungary sane, for it is now plain to see that this is an impossible task.
King Andras leading around 800 men crossed the border into Kiev earlier this year. Waiting for him was Lord Knollys, and an army of almost 3000 of our most battle hardened troops. Granted, Andras’s army contained a large contingent of elite chivalric knights, and in the event they did put up a hard fight, but there was only ever going to be one winner, and the Hungarian army is now defeated.
The thing that I find confusing is. If Andras was so determined to break our alliance, and go to war, why did he not make better use of his army, wait for the fall of Lithuania, and then attack our much weaker army in that province. If he had done this I feel sure he would have gained a victory. However, he is fortunate that our plans for expansion lie to the east at present. If it were not so his depleted army would stand little chance of survival.

Late in the year something happened that made me think I had been too hasty in comparing Stephen favourably to Andras the mad of Hungary.
Stephen had been dining alone, and it can only be assumed that one of the servants must have displeased him. I say it can alone be assumed because we have no witness’s who survived the carnage that followed.
I received a message from the garrison commander of the Tower that I was needed urgently, as Stephen had become possessed of the devil, and gone on a killing spree.
I arrived at the Tower, and was informed that they had locked the keep and Stephen was inside. I had the guard open the door, and made my way inside. I carefully made my way through the keep checking each room; there were many dead bodies, but no sign of Stephen. Eventually I reached the top floor of the keep, and peered around the door of Stephen’s chamber. He is sat on the floor in the corner of his room, his knees tucked up under his chin sobbing like a child. I enter the room, he looks up at me, and in a pleading voice he says “Please help me John I am not well.” Tears well up in my eyes as I cross the floor and help my King to his feet.

I have now moved into the Tower, and taken a room next to Stephens’s chamber. I will now try to be with Stephen at all times, so that I might try and guide him through his worst periods of madness.
**********************************************

1362.
Beauchamp has now taken Vladimir castle by force, and Prince Sviatopolk leader of the people of Novgorod was taken prisoner during the assault. Beauchamp sent me news of our royal guest and asked for instructions, as to what should be done with him.
Considering the facts that we are the aggressors in our conflict with Novgorod, and they have not actively looked for war with us over the years. I decided that Sviatopolk should be treated fairly, and as reward for his chivalrous behaviour, he was allowed to choose his own executioner and method of execution. He chose to be beheaded.
Sviatopolk is the last of his line, and Novgorod itself has now degenerated into a rebel province.

Yaqub has taken Vilnius castle in Lithuania from the Egyptians; they are now confined to just one province, Smolensk.

King Conrad of the Swiss has foolishly decided to sacrifice his army by invading Swabia. Lord Mercadier had plenty time to prepare, and the Swiss army was destroyed in a hail of missiles as they advanced on one of our most well equipped armies. They were finally routed from the field, and Conrad himself taken prisoner. We have sold him back to the Swiss for 12755 florins.

It is now a sad situation we have with King Stephen. He now recognizes that he is suffering from some form of madness that seems to come and go.
He is particularly susceptible to these bouts of madness when he is angered, so to combat this, Stephen now spends all his time with me, as he says that I have a calming effect on him. If I am away he insists on being locked in his chamber until my return, so that he will not harm anyone. He feels great remorse for the deaths he caused during his killing spree of last year.
**********************************************

1363.
It is my joyful task to report that the Italians are now in a state of civil war. They have lost Hungary, Serbia and Bulgaria completely to the rebels, and are suffering rebellions in Poland and Wallachia. Only their island Stronghold of Sardinia remains totally loyal.
Many of our other neighbours, I might have felt some sympathy for in this situation, but not the Italians. Over the years they have been a constant source of irritation with their petty piracy, much of which I doubt would take place if they did not have the Popes skirts to hide behind.

Stephen has been complaining of severe headaches, the surgeon has tried to alleviate the pressure on his brain by drilling a hole in his skull, Stephen says the headaches went away for a while after the hole had been made, but have returned with less severity.
**********************************************

1364.
In January Stephen complained of a small lump on his temple, by February the lump was the size of a hen’s egg, and Stephen was in terrible pain much of the time. The surgeon wanted to cut the lump, but Stephen would not let him near it.
In early March Stephen had become delirious, he was a danger to himself and everyone else, and we had to tie him to the bed. Periodically his pain would subside, and we would be able to feed him and wash him.
During the last two weeks of Stephens’s life, he was reduced to little more than a dying animal, constantly writhing in pain. It was a blessed release when Stephen breathed his last.

I doubt history will be kind to Stephen. He will likely be seen as a mad King. But during my time with him, I have caught glimpses of the man who was locked within a mind that betrayed him, and I believe had fate been kinder to Stephen, history might have recorded him as a great King.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/18/04 11:21 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 719
(4/1/04 12:29 am)
Reply
the Doomsday book of 1364.
BUILDINGS/IMPROVEMENTS

Wessex.(Lord Cromwell. Loyalty 9, Piety 7, Dread 1, Command 0, Acumen 4)
Citadel, Armourers guild, Spearmakers workshop, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, Chancellery, Constable’s palace, Admiralty, 80% farmland, Master horse breeder, Baronial court, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Mercia.(Lord Mobray. L9, P5, D0, C0, A4)
Fortress, Armourers guild, Swordsmith, Spearmakers guild, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Northumbria.(Lord de Vere. L9, P6, D3, C0, A4)
Citadel, Bowyers guild, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths workshop, Town guard, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry, Copper mine complex.

Wales.(Lord Longchamp. L9, P4, D2, C0, A4)
Citadel, Master bowyer, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths guild, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry, Copper mine complex.

Scotland.(Lord Mercadier, Constable of the Tower. L9, P3, D9, C7, A5)
Citadel, Armourers guild, Spearmakers workshop, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts. Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Ireland.(Lord Marshall. L9, P5, D4, C6, A7)
Citadel, Armourers workshop, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Norway.(Lord Stanley. L9, P5, D3, C0, A4)
Citadel, Master bowyer, Armourers workshop, Gunsmiths guild, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Sweden.(Lord Gascoign. L9, P7, D4, C1, A4)
Citadel, Armourers workshop, Swordsmiths workshop, Metalsmith, Spearmaker, Town guard, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Copper mine complex.

Denmark.(Lord Plantagenet, Chancellor. L9, P0, D6, C6, A6)
Citadel, Bowyer, Armourer, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Bell foundry.

Saxony.(Lord Plantagenet. L8, P0, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Bowyer, Armourers workshop, Master siege engineer, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Chapter house, Border forts, Port, Bell foundry, Salt mine complex.

Franconia.(Lord Uhtred L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Citadel, Armourers workshop, Swordsmiths workshop, Metalsmith, Spearmaker, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Flanders.(Lord Becket, Chamberlain. L9, P0, D5, C1, A6)
Citadel, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Normandy.(Lord Fitzgilbert. L9, P4, D8, C7, A7)
Citadel, Armourers workshop, Spearmakers guild, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Friesland.(Lord Stuart. L8, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Master merchant, Inn, tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, border forts, Port.

Brittany.(Lord Basset L9, P4, D1, C0, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Aquitane.(Lord Curthose L9, P8, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Anjou.(Lord Grey L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Ille de France.(Lord Plantagenet. Warden. L9, P1, D4, C6, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Champagne.(Lord Hastings L7, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Lorraine.(Lord Berkeley L9, P2, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Swabia.(Lord de Vere L6, P1, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Salt mine complex.

Burgundy.(Lord Stafford L6, P5, D2, C0, A5)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Chapter house, Border forts.

Provence.(Lord Longchamp L8, P3, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Toulouse.(Lord Bourchier L9, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Navarre.(Lord Swynford L9, P7, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Aragon.(Lord Plantagenet L7, P0, D4, C6, A6)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Inn, tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Valencia.(Lord Courtnay L5, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Castile.(Lord Longchamp L9, P9, D0, C1, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Leon.(Lord Talbot L9, P9, D2, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town watch, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Portugal.(Lord Despenser L3, P8, D2, C0, A5)
Castle, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 60% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Cordoba.(Lord Longchamp L4, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Granada.(Lord Courtnay L8, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Silver mine complex.

Morocco.(Lord Uhtred L6, P6, D0, C0, A5)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Gold mine complex.

Algeria.(Lord Uhtred L7, P9, D0, C0, A5)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Gold mine complex.

Tunisia.(Lord Neville L8, P9, D1, C0, A4)
Castle & ringwall, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Gold mine complex.

Cyrencia.(Lord Fitzneale L6, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Egypt.(Lord Percy L9, P5, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Sinai.(Lord Curthose L9, P5, D2, C1, A4)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Palestine.(Lord Holland L3, P9, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Arabia.(Lord de Beauchamp L4, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 40% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Syria.(Lord Longchamp L8, P1, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Tripoli.(Lord Gaveston L6, P8, D0, C0, A5)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Antioch.(Lord Cromwell L8, P8, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, port.

Edessa.(Lord Holland L9, P7, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Lesser Armenia.(Lord Mowbray L8, P8, D2, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Church, Border forts.

Rum.(Lord Curthose L9, P6, D0, C1, A6)
Keep, Town guard, Church, Border forts.

Armenia.(Lord Wulfstan L9, P4, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Anatolia.(Lord Cromwell L9, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Church, Border forts.

Trebizond.(Lord Knollys L7, P1, D5, C6, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Border forts.

Georgia.(Lord von Wittelsbach L7, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Church, Border forts.

Nicea.(Lord Becket L9, P7, D2, C1, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Church, Border forts.

Constantinople.(Lord Langton L9, P1, D2, C6, A7)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Khazar.(Lord Longchamp L9, P8, D2, C0, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Church, Border forts.

Crimea.(Lord Stanley L9, P4, D2, C0, A6)
Fort, Town watch, 20% farmland, Border forts.

Kiev.(Lord Berkeley L9, P7, D1, C0, A4)
Fort, Town watch, Border forts.

Pereyaslavl.(Lord Hastings L9, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Fort, Town watch, 20% farmland, Border forts.

Chernigov.(None)
Fort, Border forts.

Lithuania.(None)
Fort, 20% farmland, Border forts.

Brandenburg.(Lord Audley L5, P9, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Copper mine.

Genoa.(Lord Langton L8, P6, D0, C0, A5)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Tuscany.(Lord Holland L9, P5, D2, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Corsica.(Lord Hastings L9, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

MILITARY

Wessex
120 Royal knights
160 Chivalric knights

Mercia
20 Royal knights

Northumbria
20 Royal knights

Wales
20 Royal knights

Scotland
20 Royal knights

Ireland
20 Royal knights

Norway
20 Royal knights

Sweden
20 Royal knights

Denmark
20 Royal knights

Saxony
20 Royal knights
80 Chivalric knights
80 Mounted sergeants.
480 Chivalric men at arms
240 Halberdiers
600 Chivalric sergeants
120 Arquebusiers
120 Handgunners
360 Longbowmen
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
1 Catapult crew
2 Demi culverin crews

Franconia
20 Royal knights
80 Chivalric knights
80 Mounted sergeants
480 Chivalric men at arms
240 Billmen
600 Chivalric sergeants
120 Arbalests
120 Handgunners
360 Longbowmen
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
3 Catapult crews

Flanders
20 Royal knights

Normandy
20 Royal knights

Friesland
20 Royal knights

Brittany
20 Royal knights

Aquitane
20 Royal knights

Anjou
20 Royal knights

Ille de France
20 Royal knights

Champagne
20 Royal knights

Lorraine
20 Royal knights

Swabia
20 Royal knights
80 Feudal knights
80 Mounted sergeants
480 Chivalric men at arms
240 Billmen
600 Chivalric sergeants
240 Arbalests
360 Longbowmen
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
3 Catapult crews

Burgundy
20 Royal knights
80 Feudal knights
80 Mounted sergeants
480 Chivalric men at arms
240 Billmen
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Arbalests
360 Longbowmen
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
3 Catapult crews

Provence
20 Royal knights
80 Feudal knights
80 Mounted sergeants
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Arbalests
360 Archers
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
3 Catapult crews

Toulouse
20 Royal knights

Navarre
20 Royal knights

Aragon
20 Royal knights

Valencia
20 Royal knights

Castile
20 Royal knights

Leon
20 Royal knights

Portugal
20 Royal knights

Cordoba
20 Royal knights

Granada
20 Royal knights

Morocco
20 Royal knights

Algeria
20 Royal knights

Tunisia
20 Royal knights

Cyrencia
20 Royal knights

Egypt
20 Royal knights

Sinai
20 Royal knights

Palestine
20 Royal knights

Arabia
20 Royal knights

Syria
20 Royal knights

Tripoli
20 Royal knights

Antioch
20 Royal knights

Edessa
20 Royal knights

Lesser Armenia
20 Royal knights

Rum
20 Royal knights

Armenia
20 Royal knights

Anatolia
20 Royal knights

Trebizond
20 Royal knights

Georgia
20 Royal knights

Nicea
20 Royal knights

Constantinople
20 Royal knights
80 Feudal knights
80 Mounted sergeants
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen
600 Feudal sergeants
120 Crossbowmen
120 Arbalests
360 Archers
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
3 Catapult crews
240 Pavise Crossbowmen
1 Bombard crew
1 Trebuchet crew

Khazar
20 Royal knights
80 Feudal knights
80 Mounted sergeants
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen
600 Feudal sergeants
120 Crossbowmen
120 Arbalests
360 Archers
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
3 Catapult crews
240 Pavise Crossbowmen
1 Bombard crew
1 Trebuchet crew

Crimea
20 Royal knights

Kiev
20 Royal knights
80 Feudal knights
80 Mounted sergeants
480 Feudal men at arms
240 Billmen
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Crossbowmen
360 Archers
120 Gallowglasses
120 Kerns
240 Highlanders
3 Catapult crews
240 Pavise Crossbowmen
1 Bombard crew
1 Trebuchet crew

Pereyaslavl
20 Ghulam bodyguard
600 Saracen infantry
240 Desert archers

Chernigov
743 Assorted mercenaries

Lituania
1401 Assorted depleted and obsolete troops

Brandenburg
20 Royal knights

Genoa
20 Royal knights

Tuscany
20 Royal knights

Corsica
20 Royal knights

NAVAL
2 Barques.
22 Caravels
8 Cogs

AGENTS
3 Emissaries
4 Assassins
66 Spies
1 Grand inquisitor
17 Inquisitors
62 Bishops

TREASURY
Province income
Algeria 566
Anatolia 276
Anjou 395
Antioch 1187
Aquitane 605
Arabia 82
Aragon 801
Armenia 278
Brandenburg 311
Brittany 434
Burgundy 466
Castile 915
Champagne324
Chernigov 136
Constantinople 1333
Cordoba 815
Corsica 128
Crimea 128
Cyrencia 119
Denmark 658
Edessa 447
Egypt 1183
Flanders 1770
Franconia 325
Friesland 414
Genoa 440
Granada 655
Ille de France 515
Ireland 550
Khazar 264
Kiev 305
Leon 795
Lesser Armenia 190
Lorraine 473
Mercia 516
Morocco 707
Navarre 369
Nicea 304
Normandy 670
Northumbria 740
Norway 354
Palestine 586
Preyaslavl 136
Portugal 565
Provence 496
Rum 416
Saxony 454
Scotland 242
Sinai 115
Swabia 408
Sweden 1145
Syria 605
Toulouse 645
Trebizond 202
Tripoli 1470
Tunisia 609
Tuscany 490
Valencia 794
Wales 365
Wessex 659

Tot income 32,643

Tot in Treasury 98,294

Map of 1364
www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=62673

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/18/04 11:25 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 720
(4/1/04 12:52 am)
Reply
Re: The Kings Diary, chapter 9.
The Diary of King Henry II

1364.
My cousin John Plantagenet, or Uncle John as I have always called him, has informed me that I should begin this diary to chronicle my reign. I feel I should begin with an entry about the years before now.

Although my father became difficult to communicate with during his final years, this was not always the case. I have many good memories of being a boy in the company of my father. During my early childhood he showed me how to use a bow, how to fence, and took me hunting. He was a humorous man, and would tease me in a good natured fashion, and although I now realise his Roman period was probably the onset of his madness, to me it was a great adventure.
I had become a man by the time fathers madness had begun to make him dangerous to those around him, and as young men are apt to do, had begun to spend all my time with friends of my own age, so I was very rarely around to witness the worst of fathers behaviour. Yet even though I had grown distant from him, it upset me greatly to see his eventual demise. Death was a cruel master to my father, and it hurt to see this man who I had idolised as a boy, suffer so greatly.

So now I am King Henry II, I am 24 years old, tall, handsome, witty and intelligent. Uncle John has prepared me well for the roll of King, and will offer me advice if I need it; I also have a number of good men around me here in England.
I have but one thing which worries me, and that is the madness that runs in our family. I have talked to John about this, and he assures me that it is by no means a certainty that I will also be afflicted by it, and points out a number of very sane Kings we have had in the past, not least of all my namesake Henry I, who was probably our greatest King. Even so it is a worry.

I have very little to report to the diary in this my first year as King, but there are two things worthy of a mention.
The Italians continue their piracy, this time in the Black Sea, and Pope Nicholas VIII has died. The new Pope is Nicholas IX. I must say the Papacy shows great imagination in the choosing of names for incoming Popes.
**********************************************

1365.
The Italians have invaded Corsica and Tuscany; Doge Enrico himself led the invasion of Tuscany. Neither of their invading armies has the strength to break our formidable defences in these provinces, so I have chosen to sit back and wait for them to go away.
I do not think the Italians harbour any realistic notion of conquering these provinces. Instead I suspect it is an attempt to undermine the authority of a new King, and to this end it has proved effective.
Although I am not facing open rebellion, I do know of four governors whose loyalty is a little suspect, and this Italian ruse will have planted more seeds of doubt in their minds. One of these four, the Duke of Portugal, I have promised my sister Edith to, and so his loyalty should now be assured.
The other three I have recalled back to England for now. Other loyal men will garrison their provinces whilst I attempt to improve their opinion of me.

Because of the loyalty problems that I have at present, expansion on the steppe has come to a standstill for now. I expect it will take a couple of years before people realise that their new King, although young, is strong and capable. Then I will be in a position to resume conquest of the steppe.

The Byzantine Emperor Romanus has died of old age. The new Emperor is named John IV.
**********************************************

1366.
My two greatest companions are Ralph Cromwell Duke of Wessex and Sir Harry Mowbray, who is next in line to the Dukedom of Mercia. They are both men of similar age to myself, but totally contrasting in appearance and character to each other.
Ralph is tall, slim and good looking, he is quick witted and always jesting. Harry in complete contrast is short, fat and ugly, he is a little slow witted, but very funny in a coarse sort of way. As you might imagine this leads to some very amusing conversations, and I will include some of these in the diary as they arise. However here is not the time, as I have news of happiness and sadness to record.

The happiness came in the shape of my first born son John, named after Uncle John. This is my way of saying thank you to John, for his devotion to my father, and his excellent work in preparing me for the role of King. I am so glad I was able to do this for John, as just three weeks later he passed away. He chose his own epitaph before he died; it reads “Here lays John Plantagenet, an Englishman” It is simple but sums the man up completely, for John was a man whose loyalty lay with England above all else. He will be sadly missed.

Another man of loyalty who has passed away this year is Umar al Mutamid. I never met the man, but John had a lot of praise for him, and so I must assume he was a good man. His last request was that his son Suleyman be given command of his army. I have agreed to this.
**********************************************

1367.
More shipping has been sunk by the Italian pirates, this time in the Sea of Marmara. As far as I am concerned this is the final straw, the Italians must now be destroyed.
I have hired a large mercenary army out of Franconia for this task. This army was to march down through Bavaria, Austria and Venice to Tuscany, where Doge Enrico was laying siege to Florence Castle. On moving into Bavaria, which is HRE held land, Emperor Herrmann must have believed himself to have been our target. He immediately fled across the border into Hungary, where he was promptly captured and executed by the Maygars.
Although we have had no conflict with any forces of the HRE, our actions have however, earned us a warning from the Pope.
Doge Enrico has now abandoned his siege of Florence, and fled into Venice. I can only assume that he has become aware of our intentions, and has decided to try and escape to Poland or Wallachia.
**********************************************

1368.
Our eastern offensive has resumed this year. With Pereyaslavl now subdued, Suleyman al Mutamid has been able to move on to Chernigov. This in turn has freed Yaqub and his mercenaries from garrison duties, and allowed them to march on Mongol held Ryazan. The Mongols have now retreated to Vola-Bulgaria, where they are rumoured to have an army of over 8000.
The province of Novgorod is now part of the empire, after the Livs who control the province, agreed to our terms.

There have also been a number of developments in our conflict with the Italians. Early in the year we attempted to bring a swift end to the conflict by assassinating Doge Enrico. Unfortunately the attempt failed miserably when our assassin was betrayed.
We must now do things the conventional way. We have an army of mercenaries drawn from Franconia who have now reached rebel held Austria, and will be ready to attack the Doge in Venice next year.
The Italians laying siege to Bastia castle in Corsica, have been forced sail back to Sardinia, after a loyalist rebellion in support of our rule. Next year I hope to use this loyalist army to press our advantage, by invading Sardinia itself.

The Basarabs of Moldavia have joined allegiance with us and invaded Italian held Wallachia. The Basarabs detest the Italians after many years of suffering under Italian rule, and I suspect they saw this as their opportunity for revenge. They invaded Wallachia and the Italians retreated to the castle at Bucharest, then everything went wrong for them, when uprisings in support of Andras of Hungary in Carpathia and Moldavia, left them trapped in Wallachia. They now plan to fight their way through to the Bulgarian coast.
**********************************************

1369.
Those damn Italians have thwarted us again. Our mercenary army attacked Venice, winning an easy victory, and capturing Doge Enrico in the process. I am ecstatic at reading this news until I read a little further down, and find that our commander has ransomed him back for 11174 florins. Who is this fool you might ask, his name is Ettore Piccolomini, and he is Italian. I am furious with the Duke of Franconia for hiring this man, and entrusting him with this particular task. I have sent one of my men to look into the Duke’s affairs; if anything is amiss he will lose his title and very likely his head.
I now have to plan an invasion of Poland put an end to Enrico and the Italians.

I do have one thing to celebrate in our never-ending war with the Italians, our loyalist army invaded Sardinia, and wiped out their entire army before they had chance to retreat to Cagliari castle. The Italians are now confined to Poland and Wallachia, so although they still torment us with the ships they have, they will not be building any new ones.

A small group of crusaders from Burgundy have captured the province of Smolensk. The ruler of Smolensk calls himself Sultan Khalil and claims to be the King of the Egyptians. I know not if his claim has any validity, as the Egyptian empire declined many years ago. However, these kinds of claims are dangerous as they encourage rebellion, so we have put the Sultan and his empire to death.

I have devised a novel way to conquer Finland. There are three rebel factions in Finland totalling over 4000 men in all, and they are mostly peasants. I plan to bribe the factions one by one turning them against one another until one remains, I will then bribe that faction to join with us.

Our Basarab army has now fought its way into Bulgaria, and taken control of the province from the Bulgars. They now lay siege to Turnovo castle.
**********************************************

1370.
The Byzantines have invaded Bulgaria. Our friends the Basarabs have managed to escape to Constantinople, and have requested that we help them liberate their homeland of Moldavia. I have given my word that Moldavia will be liberated from the tyrannical Byzantines, but first they must prove their loyalty by fighting for me on the steppe.
The truth of the matter is Moldavia is not a priority. We will no doubt liberate the province at some point in the future, but by then these men will have sacrificed themselves for the English cause.

The Italians are now confined to Poland after a rebel uprising put an end to their rule in Wallachia. We are still experiencing problems with Italian pirates, whom I suspect are now operating out of Byzantine ports on the Adriatic coast.

King Andras of Hungary is dead. I for one will shed no tears at his passing, for this is the treacherous dog that betrayed our alliance during my fathers’ time. I wish his passage through purgatory to be long and torturous. The new King of Hungary is Bela III, he is Andras’s brother, and an old man. His reign will probably be a brief one.

The Cathedral in London that was begun many years ago during my fathers reign, has finally reached completion. It is a truly magnificent building, the finest in the empire.
My father was far from being a saint, but he has done God great service in starting this work, and although he did not live to see it through, the glory must be his. I have named the cathedral Saint Stephens, so that people might remember which King was responsible for the building of this fine monument.

The succession is now secure after the birth of my second son, he has been named William.
**********************************************

1371.
This year has been one of great celebration in England. First there was a great feast to celebrate the birth of my third son Alfred, next came a celebration of my brother Richards coming of age, then there was the Earl of Mercia’s funeral.
We didn’t actually celebrate the Earls passing, but the private get together after the funeral did turn out to be an amusing evening.
Present at the get together were Ralph Cromwell Earl of Wessex, Harry Mowbray Earl of Mercia, Loefwine Longchamp Duke of Wales, Roger de Vere Earl of Northumbria and myself.

Me “Gentlemen I am sure I speak for all present in extending my condolences to our friend Mowbray, at the loss of his father”

(Everyone nods in agreement to my words)

Mowbray “Huh, I’m glad the miserable old bugger’s gone, fancy making me wait until I am 32 to become Earl”

Me “Very well in that case let me propose a toast to the new Earl of Mercia”

All “To the Earl of Mercia”

(We all drain our tankards, and Longchamps quickly refills them all from a huge jug)

Longchamps “Well Mowbray you will now need to begin looking for a wife, then you can set about producing the next Earl”

Cromwell “Do you know of any such desperate women Longchamps”

Longchamps “I know of one, this woman is so desperate she has been known to entertain entire companies of knights”

Cromwell “Do I know of this woman”

Longchamps “Yes you are married to her”

(The room erupts into laughter)

De Vere “We need to help Mowbray look more presentable to the fair sex”

Mowbray “I have no intention of changing just to please a woman”

Longchamps “Quite right Mowbray men of influence are far too busy for preening and such”

Cromwell “In Mowbrays case busy eating everything in the county”

Mowbray “I am a big man with a big appetite”

Cromwell “Yes but thy appetite is so huge the poor folk of Mercia are starving”

Mowbray “They are not, and if it were the case there is plenty enough grass in Mercia for them to feast on.

De Vere “You are too kind Mowbray, soil is a good enough diet for the poor”

Me “Come gentlemen we digress, De Vere you are a man of fine clothes and such, what would you suggest Mowbray wears to make him more attractive to the fair sex”

De Vere “Full armour”

Cromwell “Yes with the visor firmly down”

Mowbray “This is an unfair fight, have I not one ally amongst you?”

Longchamps “Yes I will be thy ally Mowbray, it is unfair that our friends here should make sport of thy grotesquely ugly face and hideously bloated body”

Mowbray “Bah! three to one, I am hopelessly outnumbered. My king, will you not support your loyal and faithful subject against these cowards”

Me “Yes indeed Mowbray, I would never stoop so low as to make sport of a man just because he has the appearance of a gargoyle”

Mowbray “That is it, I am mortally wounded by your cruelty, and vow never to show my face outside again”

Cromwell “The people of Mercia will be pleased to learn of thy vow no doubt”

(Mowbray now has a look of mischief on his face)

Mowbray “Yes you are right, now I wish to propose a toast, To marriage may it last for eternity, and may thy wife never grow old and fat”

(We all look at each other, grudgingly raise our tankards and repeat Mowbrays words. The only unmarried man amongst us has had the last laugh at our expense)
**********************************************

1372.
The Italians have been attacking our shipping once more, this time in the Aegean Sea. Hopefully this problem will soon be over, as we will have mercenaries ready to move on the last remaining Italian province of Poland next year.

We now control Finland. After a few years of financing the Finnish civil war, the people of Finland have grown tired of war, and accepted my guarantee of peace should they opt to become part of the empire.
**********************************************

1373.
We have now taken the province of Muscovy from the Byzantines. Of the provinces east of Lituania and Kiev, only two now remain outside the empire, they are Livonia and Volga-Bulgaria.
Our campaign to take the lands to the east has been one of crusading, attrition and insurrection. Because of this we now find ourselves with many small armies scattered about the eastern lands. Our final plan for conquest of the eastern lands will be as follows.
I plan to use all these small armies to wear down the Mongol horde in Volga-Bulgaria. I don’t expect immediate success, because the Horde is 8000 strong, and although the vast majority of these 8000 are peasants, the Mongols do posses a significant number of heavy cavalry and other useful units.
It is not possible to gather all our small armies together for one large attack, as many are still busy subduing conquered lands, but as these lands come to accept our rule, these forces will also be sent to the east to attack the horde.
The Livs of Livonia I plan to bribe, if successful we will leave just enough of their army in Livonia to keep the peace, and send the rest against the horde.

Our attack on Poland has gone ahead. The Italians were defeated after a long drawn out battle, in which our mercenaries slowly wore them down with missile fire. There was brief hand to hand fighting at the end of the battle, but by then the Italians were a spent force. The elusive Doge Enrico once more made good his escape, and is now trapped in Krakow castle, unless Doge Enrico miraculously discovers the secret of flight, his cause is now hopeless.

Bela III of Hungary is dead. The new King of the Hungarians is his son Geza.
**********************************************

1374.
We have sent our first wave of men against the Mongol horde. A mere 700 men against 8000, the venture was doomed to failure. I had hoped that we might inflict some damage on their army, but this turned out to be a vain hope. Our army was massacred, it was a complete disaster. However, we have managed to gather some useful information from this defeat. It seems that the horde are using their best troops as front line defenders, even Khan Temudur himself was involved in the action.
I believe if we continue with our strategy of throwing expendable troops at them, their best units will eventually be worn down, and once we have broken this hard shell, the peasants and archers who make up the greater part of this force, will prove to be no more than meat and drink to our forces.

Doge Enrico is a man who is leading a charmed existence. Trapped inside Krakow castle in Poland, and just weeks away from being assaulted, his allies, the HRE decided to come to his aid. The army of the HRE was outnumbered by 2 to1, yet our army of mercenaries was no match for their elite chivalric knights, and we were defeated.
I must now gather another army of mercenaries to invade Poland. I will not be stopped from having revenge of Enrico for all the years of nuisance he has caused me. May God have mercy on him if he is taken alive, for he will receive non from I.

Our annual income has surpassed 40,000 florins, I am rightly proud of this, as it is the highest amount any English King has ever achieved.

Whilst I was making the entry in the diary for this year, my four friends came calling.

Cromwell “Henry have you forgotten that we are to go hunting at noon today?”

Me “I am afraid I am too busy with matters of state.”

De Vere “What could possibly be more important than a good days hunting?”

Me “I have been very busy of late, and must now catch up with writing the diary.”

Longckamp “You should employ a scribe to record events, that way you would have more time for the important duties of king, such as hunting.”

Mowbray “And feasting.”

Cromwell “Come on Henry; write the diary some other time.”

Me “No it must be done now.”

De Vere “It is a fine day outside, and the hunting will be good.”

Cromwell “And we plan to get drunk afterwards.”

Me “It is tempting gentlemen but I must decline.”

Longchamp “Haha his resolve is beginning to weaken”

Me “No, you cannot tempt me, the diary demands my attention.”

Mowbray “Enough of this, how dare the diary make demands of our good king.”

(Mowbray draws his sword, and with a mighty downward blow, cleaves the diary in two, and also makes quite an impression on my desk.)

Mowbray “There, the fiendish diary is slain, and will make no more demands.”

(After a stunned silence we all roar laughing, before making our way outside to go hunting)

I have decided that Longchamp is right, and I will now employ a scribe to record events. The man I have chosen for this task is a member of our diplomatic service, a young fellow by the name of John Neville.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/25/04 11:02 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 775
(4/18/04 11:21 pm)
Reply
The Kings Diary, chapter 10.
The march to victory. a chronological record of events, by John Neville.

1375.
We attack Mongol held Volga-Bulgaria with an 800 strong army. But our army is comprehensively defeated by the 8000 strong Mongol army.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66058
**********************************************

1376.
We attack Italian held Poland with a 1000 strong mercenary army. The small Italian army is defeated, and Doge Enrico is killed during the battle. This ends the Italian empire.

We offer the Livs of Livonia 20,000 florins to become part of the English empire. The offer is accepted.
**********************************************

1377.
We attack Volga-Bulgaria with a 600 strong army; we inflict casualties on the Mongol elite, but are defeated.
**********************************************

1378.
We attack Volga-Bulgaria with 2300 strong army. The Mongols number over 7000. At first the Mongol heavy cavalry put up a fierce fight, but once they are beaten, the rest of the mainly peasant and archer army are quickly routed.
The enemy dead numbered almost 2400; we lost 1116, and took 5197 prisoner.
The prisoners were executed in full view of the besieged fort; we returned their bodies by trebuchet.
**********************************************

1379.
We invade Prussia with a 1000 strong army, but are defeated by the 1600 strong rebel Prussian army, casualties numbered around 700 each side.
**********************************************

1380.
The plague ridden garrison of the fort in Volga-Bulgaria has capitulated, after the Black Death claimed Khan Mongke. This signifies the end of the Mongol empire.

We have once more invaded Prussia, this time the Prussian rebels surrendered without a fight.

Rebel held Pomerania has also fallen to our armies.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66059
**********************************************

1381.
We have taken the Volhynia from the Hungarians. Their small army led by Prince Samuel was greatly outnumbered, with no fortification to retreat to, and cut of from the rest of the Hungarian empire their situation was hopeless.

Our aggression against the Hungarians has earned us a warning from Pope Nicholas.

Prince John, heir to the throne has now come of age.
**********************************************

1382.
We have taken Moldavia from the Basarabs. The remainder of their army is now under siege at Cetatea Alba Castle.
**********************************************

1383.
We have invaded Byzantine held Silesia. The enemy had a small, yet elite army of 400 men. Our own army numbered over 2000. We were victorious, and the Castle at Wroclaw is now under siege.
**********************************************

1384.
The castles of Cetatea Alba and Wroclaw have now both fallen.
**********************************************

1385.
A leader claiming to be the last living heir to the ancient empire of Egypt has appeared in rebel Bulgaria. So strong is the legend of ancient Egypt that Serbia, Croatia and Sicily have all joined his cause. There is also a rumour that he may be gathering support in our own province of Volhynia.

We have now conquered the HRE province of Bohemia.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66061
**********************************************

1386.
There has been a large uprising in Volhinia in support of The Egyptian Sultan Baybars III. The uprising was ruthlessly put down by Lord Knollys and his army.

Our annual income now exceeds 50,000.
**********************************************

1387.
A plot to overthrow the king has been uncovered. The leader of the conspirators was none other than the heir to the throne Prince John. The conspirators, including John have all been found guilty of treason, and put to death. Prince William now becomes heir to the throne.

We have now conquered the HRE province of Bavaria.
**********************************************

1388.
We have now conquered the HRE province of Tyrolia.
**********************************************

1389.
The Kings Brother Edward and third son Alfred have been found guilty of treason, and executed.
**********************************************

1390.
We have invaded Switzerland, the Swiss army, although small were well equipped, and inflicted heavy casualties on our own army. However, our army was much larger, and we eventually prevailed.
The Swiss King Ludwig was killed during the battle, and the Swiss have now degenerated into rebel factions, however, these rebels do still hold Habsburg Castle.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66062
**********************************************

1391.
The HRE province of Tyrolia has now been conquered.

Habsburg castle has now fallen.
**********************************************

1392.
The last remaining HRE province of Milan has now been taken; Emperor Ludwig is now trapped inside the Castle at Milan.

Pope Nicholas has sent the King a gift of 1000 florins. The king was very amused at receiving this trifling sum.
**********************************************

1393.
Milan Castle has fallen, Emperor Ludwig has been executed, and the HRE is no more.
**********************************************

1394.
We have now conquered the rebel province of Venice.
**********************************************

1395.
We have defeated a large rebel army in Austria, and now have the Castle at Vienna under siege.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66063
**********************************************

1396.
It has been a quiet year; there is nothing of significance to report.
**********************************************

1397.
The Egyptians invaded Constantinople with a 2400 strong army, our army of 2900 proved too strong for them and they were repelled.

We have invaded Malta with an army of mercenaries. Our army was defeated, but many casualties were inflicted on the Sicilians.
This attack has earned us a warning from the Pope.

The castle at Vienna has now fallen.
**********************************************

1398.
We have invaded Hungary, and now have the castle at Esztergom under siege.

Prince Rudolf, heir to the Hungarian throne has been burned by the inquisition.
**********************************************

1399.
Carpathia and Croatia have both been conquered.

Pope Nicholas IX has died; the new Pope is Nicholas X.
**********************************************

1400.
Esztergom Castle has fallen.

The new Pope has warned us to stop attacking the Hungarians, the King is furious that he has received two Papal warnings in the space of four years, but will abide by the Popes ruling, and instead turn his attention to the Egyptians and Byzantines.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66064
**********************************************

1401.
We have now conquered the Egyptian province of Serbia.
**********************************************

1402.
There has been a large battle in Bulgaria, where our army of 2610 men, faced the Egyptian defenders numbering 3500 men. We were victorious in the battle, killing over 1600 of the enemy, and taking 1400 prisoners, for the loss of around 500.
Sultan Baybars was killed during the battle. Hopefully this will be the last we shall see of the Egyptians.
Rebels still hold the castle at Turnovo.

Emperor John of the Byzantines has died; the new emperor is Andronicus I.
**********************************************

1403.
We have taken Greece from the Byzantines; Emperor Andronicus short reign was brought to an end during the battle.
The new Byzantine Emperor is Romanus VII, and he inherits an island empire in the midst of civil war.

King Geza of the Hungarians has died. His heir Andras IV inherits an empire consisting of the province of Wallachia, which is completely surrounded by our forces, and protected only by the Popes sanction.
**********************************************

1404.
The castle at Turnovo in Bulgaria has now fallen to our armies.
**********************************************

1405.
We have now taken the island of Cyprus from the rebel Cypriots.

King Andras of Hungary has been burned by the Inquisition. The new king of the Hungarians is Laszlo IV.

The Pope has sent another gift of 1000 florins to the King.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66065
**********************************************
1406.
King Henry has died at the age of 66; his eldest son now becomes William IV.

We have now taken the Byzantine island of Rhodes, and have Emperor Romanus under siege in the castle there.

King Stephen of Sicily has died; the new Sicilians king is Tancred II.
**********************************************

1407.
Rhodes Castle has now fallen, and Romanus executed. The new Byzantine Emperor is John V. His empire consists of the island Crete.

The Pope has sent King William a gift of 1000 florins.
**********************************************

1408-1410.
Confusion over two Papal warnings issued within four years has left us unsure of our position concerning the Hungarians and Sicilians. This in turn has tied a large number of our armies up around Wallachia, and so prevented us invading Byzantine Crete or rebel held Sicily.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66066
**********************************************

1411.
Civil war has erupted in Crete, and Emperor John is now under siege in Candia Castle.
**********************************************

1412.
An uneventful year.
**********************************************

1413.
The Byzantine Emperor has been captured and executed by the Cretan rebels. This ends the Byzantine Empire.

We have attacked Malta with a rag tag army of depleted and obsolete units. Our army was defeated by a force half their size, but consisting of many knights.

The Papacies loyalty to the Sicilians will now prove to be their undoing. As well as issuing a warning to stop aggression against the Sicilians, the Papal fleet has attacked our shipping in the Adriatic Sea. A state of war now exists between England and the Papacy.
**********************************************

1414.
We have taken Wallachia. King Laszlo was killed in the battle, and the Hungarians are no more. Bucharest Castle is now in rebel hands.

We have invaded Crete. We were victorious in battle, and the Cretans are now trapped inside Candia Castle.

The Papal States were abandoned after our army moved south from Venice.
**********************************************

1415.
We have invaded the rebel island of Sicily, we were victorious in battle, and the remainder of the rebel army are now tapped in the castle at Palermo.

We have captured Rome, but the castle there still remains in the hands of the Papacy. The Pope himself has fled to Naples.

The castles of Bucharest and Candia have now fallen.

www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66067
**********************************************

1416.
The Papacy have abandoned the province of Naples to our army moving south from the Papal States, and attacked Rome with their remaining forces. Their attack on Rome was a total disaster and they were massacred. The Pope himself was killed in the fighting. The Papacy is now no more.

We have now taken the castle at Palermo in Sicily.
**********************************************

1417.
We have invaded Malta and defeated the last of our enemies. King Tancred of the Sicilians did manage to escape the battlefield alive. Rumour has it he has become a monk.
**********************************************

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/27/04 1:09 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 794
(4/25/04 11:05 pm)
Reply
The Kings Diary, Epilogue.
The year is 1066. In a field near Hastings in southern England, the army of William Duke of Normandy has made camp for the night. In a corner of the field a small group of men sit around a campfire, and listen to the storyteller weave his tale. As the night grows old, and the storyteller reaches the end of his tale, a shadow is cast across the campfire. The men look up at their sergeant.

Sergeant “What’s going on here then?”

Soldier “We are listening to a story sarge”

Sergeant “You storyteller be gone with thee, my men need to rest for tomorrow we do battle”

Storyteller “My tale is ended anyway”

Sergeant “Yes it is”

Having said that, the sergeant lets out a thunderous fart as if to put a full stop to the end of the story, and then walks away. The soldiers watch sergeant Mowbray as he disappears into the night, then turn to each other with knowing smiles, before turning to the storyteller, but he has already disappeared into the mist.

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/27/04 1:11 pm
Dave P
Registered User
Posts: 796
(4/26/04 12:23 am)
Reply
The Doomsday Book of 1416.
BUILDINGS/IMPROVEMENTS

Wessex.(Lord Cromwell. Loyalty 9, Piety 7, Dread 1, Command 0, Acumen 4)
Fortress, Armourers guild, Spearmakers workshop, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, Chancellery, Constable’s palace, Admiralty, University, College of surgeons, 80% farmland, Master horse breeder, Baronial court, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Cathedral, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Mercia.(Lord Mobray. L9, P5, D0, C0, A4)
Fortress, Master Armourer, Swordsmith, Master Spearmaker, County militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Master Shipbuilder, Master foundry.

Northumbria.(Lord de Vere. L9, P6, D3, C0, A4)
Fortress, Master Bowyer, Armourers guild, Gunsmiths guild, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry, Copper mine complex.

Wales.(Lord Longchamp. L9, P4, D2, C0, A4)
Fortress, Master bowyer, Master Armourer, Gunsmiths guild, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry, Copper mine complex.

Scotland.(Lord Mercadier, Constable of the Tower. L9, P3, D9, C7, A5)
Fortress, Master Armourer, Spearmakers workshop, County militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts. Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Ireland.(Lord Marshall. L9, P5, D4, C6, A7)
Fortress, Master Armourer, Swordsmith, Spearmakers workshop, County militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Norway.(Lord Stanley. L9, P5, D3, C0, A4)
Fortress, Master bowyer, Master Armourer, Gunsmiths guild, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Sweden.(Lord Gascoign. L9, P7, D4, C1, A4)
Citadel, Armourers guild, Swordsmiths guild, Metalsmiths workshop, Spearmaker, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Copper mine complex.

Denmark.(Lord Plantagenet, Chancellor. L9, P0, D6, C6, A6)
Citadel, Bowyer, Armourers guild, Master Siege engineers, Town militia, Master Merchants, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Bell foundry.

Saxony.(Lord Plantagenet. L9, P0, D1, C0, A4)
Fortress, Bowyer, Armourers guild, Master siege engineer, Town militia, Master Merchants, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Bell foundry, Salt mine complex.

Franconia.(Lord Uhtred L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Fortress, Armourers guild, Swordsmiths guild, Metalsmiths workshop, Spearmaker, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Flanders.(Lord Becket, Chamberlain. L9, P0, D5, C1, A6)
Fortress, Armourers guild, Master Spearmakers, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Shipbuilders guild, Cannon foundry.

Normandy.(Lord Fitzgilbert. L9, P4, D8, C8, A7)
Fortress, Armourers guild, Master Spearmakers, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Friesland.(Lord Stuart. L9, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Master merchant, Inn, tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, border forts, Port.

Brittany.(Lord Basset L9, P4, D1, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Master Merchants, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Aquitane.(Lord Curthose L9, P8, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Anjou.(Lord Grey L9, P6, D2, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Ille de France.(Lord Plantagenet. Warden. L9, P1, D4, C6, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Champagne.(Lord Hastings L9, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Lorraine.(Lord Berkeley L9, P2, D1, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Swabia.(Lord de Vere L9, P1, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Salt mine complex.

Burgundy.(Lord Stafford L9, P5, D2, C0, A5)
Fortress, Town militia, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Provence.(Lord Longchamp L9, P3, D2, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Toulouse.(Lord Bourchier L9, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Navarre.(Lord Swynford L9, P7, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Aragon.(Lord Plantagenet L9, P0, D4, C6, A6)
Fortress, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Valencia.(Lord Courtnay L9, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Castile.(Lord Longchamp L9, P9, D0, C1, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Leon.(Lord Talbot L9, P9, D2, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Portugal.(Lord Despenser L9, P8, D2, C0, A5)
Citadel, Town militia, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 60% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Cordoba.(Lord Longchamp L9, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town militia, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Granada.(Lord Courtnay L9, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Fortress, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Silver mine complex.

Morocco.(Lord Uhtred L9, P6, D0, C0, A5)
Citadel, Town guard, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Gold mine complex.

Algeria.(Lord Uhtred L9, P9, D0, C0, A5)
Citadel, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Gold mine complex.

Tunisia.(Lord Neville L9, P9, D1, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port, Gold mine complex.

Cyrencia.(Lord Fitzneale L9, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Egypt.(Lord Percy L9, P5, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Master Merchant, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Sinai.(Lord Curthose L9, P5, D2, C1, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts, Port.

Palestine.(Lord Holland L9, P9, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Arabia.(Lord de Beauchamp L9, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Reliquary, Border forts.

Syria.(Lord Longchamp L9, P1, D0, C0, A4)
Citadel, Town militia, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Tripoli.(Lord Gaveston, Archbishop. L9, P9, D0, C0, A7)
Citadel, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel,80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Antioch.(Lord Cromwell L9, P8, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, port.

Edessa.(Lord Holland L9, P7, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Lesser Armenia.(Lord Mowbray L9, P8, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Rum.(Lord Curthose L9, P6, D0, C1, A6)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Armenia.(Lord Wulfstan L9, P4, D1, C0, A4)
Cadtle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Anatolia.(Lord Cromwell L9, P8, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Trebizond.(Lord Knollys L9, P1, D5, C6, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Georgia.(Lord von Wittelsbach L9, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Nicea.(Lord Becket L9, P7, D2, C1, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Constantinople.(Lord Langton L9, P1, D2, C7, A7)
Castle, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Khazar.(Lord Longchamp L9, P8, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Crimea.(Lord Stanley L9, P4, D2, C0, A6)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Kiev. (Lord Berkeley L9, P7, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Pereyaslavl.(Lord Hastings L9, P5, D1, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Chernigov. (Lord Becket L9, P7, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Ryazan.(Lord Hastings L9, P3, D2, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Volga-Bulgaria.(Lord Burnell L9, P4, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Muscovy.(Lord Stanley L9, P2, D3, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Smolensk.(Lord Peckham L9, P2, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Novgorod.(Lord Percy L9, P4, D3, C3, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Finland.(Lord Gaveston L9, P3, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Livonia.(Lord Despenser L9, P2, D3, C2, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Lithuania.(Lord Holland L9, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Prussia.(Lord de Vere L9, P0, D0, C1, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Volhynia.(Lord Fitzneale L9, P0, D2, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Moldavia.(Lord Fitzwalter L9, P0, D1, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Merchant, Inn, Church, Border forts, Port.

Poland.(Lord Fitzalan L9, P5, D2, C2, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Pomerania.(Lord Audley L9, P0, D3, C3, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port, Salt mine.

Brandenburg.(Lord Audley L9, P9, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Copper mine complex.

Silesia.(Lord Percy L9, P2, D2, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Bohemia.(Lord Fitzneale L9, P0, D4, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Silver mine complex.

Bavaria.(Lord Howard L9, P0, D3, C2, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Salt mine complex.

Switzerland.(Lord Langton L9, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Inn, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Tyrolia.(Lord Berkeley L9, P1, D0, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts.

Austria.(Lord Audley L9, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, Inn, 40% farmland, Church, Border forts, Copper mine.

Hungary.(Lord Plantagenet L9, P0, D2, C0, A4)
Castle & ring wall, Town guard, Inn, 60% farmland, Church, Border forts, Copper mine complex.

Carpathia.(Lord Roos L9, P0, D5, C0, A4)
Keep, Town guard, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Copper mine, Silver mine.

Wallachia.(Lord de Vere L9, P0, D5, C0, A4)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, Border forts.

Bulgaria.(Lord Eadwulf L9, P2, D0, C1, A4)
Keep curtain wall & ballista towers, Town guard, Church, Border forts.

Greece.(Lord Bourchier L9, P0, D0, C0, A4)
Castle, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, 20% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Serbia.(Lord Burnell L9, P0, D3, C1, A5)
Fort, Town watch, 20% farmland, Border forts.

Croatia.(Lord Uhtred L9, P1, D0, C1, A4)
Keep, Town watch, Inn, 20% farmland, Border forts, Silver mine complex.

Venice.(Lord Bolingbroke L9, P0, D2, C0, A5)
Keep, Town watch, Merchants guild, Church, Border forts, Port.

Milan.(Lord Curthose L9, P5, D0, C0, A4)
Castle ring wall & catapult towers, Town guard, Trading post, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts.

Genoa.(Lord Langton L9, P6, D0, C0, A5)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Border forts, Port.

Tuscany.(Lord Holland L9, P5, D2, C1, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Merchants guild, Inn, Tavern, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port.

Papal States.(Lord Burnell L9, P2, D0, C1, A4)
Keep curtain wall & Ballista towers, Town watch, 40% farmland, Border forts.

Rome.(None)
Castle ring wall & catapult towers, Bowyers workshop, Armourers workshop, Swordsmiths workshop, Spearmakers workshop, Siege engineers guild, Town guard, Tavern, Brothel, Royal palace, Chancellery, 60% farmland, Master horse breeder, Royal court, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Shipwright, Bell foundry.

Naples.(Lord de Beauchamp L9, P0, D2, C0, A4)
Keep & curtain wall, Town guard, Trading post, 20% farmland, Watch towers.

Corsica.(Lord Hastings L9, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Salt mine complex.

Sardinia.(Lord Mobray L9, P6, D0, C0, A4)
Castle ringwall & catapult towers, Town guard, Inn, Tavern, Brothel, 80% farmland, Church, Monastery, Border forts, Port, Silver mine complex, Salt mine complex.

Sicily.(Lord Swynford L9, P0, D4, C1, A4)
Keep, Town guard, 20% farmland, Border forts.

Crete.(Lord Giffard L9, P1, D1, C0, A4)
Fort, Watch towers.

Rhodes.(Lord Talbot L9, P3, D5, C4, A8)
Fort motte & bailey, Town watch, 60% farmland, Border forts, Port.

Cyprus.(Lord Herbert L9, P0, D2, C0, A4)
Fort, Town watch, Inn, 40% farmland, Border forts, Port.

MILITARY

Wessex
7 Royal knights

Mercia
20 Royal knights

Northumbria
20 Royal knights

Wales
20 Royal knights

Scotland
20 Royal knights

Ireland
20 Royal knights

Norway
20 Royal knights

Sweden
20 Royal knights

Denmark
20 Royal knights

Saxony
20 Royal knights

Franconia
20 Royal knights

Flanders
20 Royal knights

Normandy
20 Royal knights

Friesland
20 Royal knights

Brittany
21 Royal knights

Aquitane
20 Royal knights

Anjou
20 Royal knights

Ille de France
20 Royal knights

Champagne
20 Royal knights

Lorraine
20 Royal knights

Swabia
20 Royal knights
80 Mounted sergeants

Burgundy
120 Halbardiers

Provence
20 Royal knights

Toulouse
20 Royal knights

Navarre
20 Royal knights

Aragon
20 Royal knights

Valencia
20 Royal knights

Castile
20 Royal knights

Leon
20 Royal knights

Portugal
20 Royal knights

Cordoba
20 Royal knights

Granada
20 Royal knights

Morocco
20 Royal knights

Algeria
20 Royal knights

Tunisia
20 Royal knights

Cyrencia
20 Royal knights

Egypt
20 Royal knights

Sinai
20 Royal knights

Palestine
20 Royal knights

Arabia
20 Royal knights

Syria
20 Royal knights

Tripoli
20 Royal knights

Antioch
20 Royal knights

Edessa
20 Royal knights

Lesser Armenia
20 Royal knights

Rum
20 Royal knights

Armenia
20 Royal knights

Anatolia
20 Royal knights

Trebizond
20 Royal knights

Georgia
20 Royal knights

Nicea
20 Royal knights

Constantinople
20 Royal knights

Khazar
20 Royal knights

Crimea
20 Royal knights

Kiev
20 Royal knights

Pereyaslavl
20 Royal knights

Chernigov
20 Royal knights

Ryazan
20 Royal knights

Volga-Bulgaria
20 Royal knights

Muscovy
20 Royal knights

Smolensk
20 Royal knights

Novgorod
20 Royal knights

Finland
20 Royal knights

Livonia
20 Royal knights

Lituania
20 Royal knights

Prussia
20 Royal knights

Volhynia
20 Royal knights

Moldavia
60 Royal knights

Poland
20 Royal knights

Pomerania
20 Royal knights

Brandenburg
20 Royal knights

Silesia
20 Royal knights

Bohemia
20 Royal knights

Bavaria
20 Royal knights

Switzerland
60 Royal knights

Tyrolia
1 bombard crew
1 ballista crew

Austria
20 Royal knights

Hungary
20 Royal knights

Carpathia
20 Royal knights

Wallacia
120 Billmen

Bulgaria
20 Royal knights

Greece
20 Royal knights

Serbia
20 Royal knights

Croatia
20 Royal knights
360 Chivalric men at arms

Venice
20 Royal knights

Milan
20 Royal knights

Genoa
20 Royal knights

Tuscany
20 Royal knights

Papal states
20 Royal knights
240 Chivalric men at arms
600 Chivalric sergeants
240 Billmen
240 Arbalests
360 Longbowmen
3 Catapult crews

Rome
20 Royal knights
240 Feudal men at arms
600 Feudal sergeants
240 Billmen
240 Arbalests
120 Longbowmen
240 Archers
3 Catapult crews

Naples
20 Royal knights

Corsica
20 Royal knights

Sardinia
20 Royal knights

Sicily
20 Royal knights

Malta
20 Royal knights
80 Chivalric knights
80 Mounted sergeants
360 Chivalric men at arms
600 Chivalric sergeants
240 Halbardiers
120 Arquebusiers
120 Hangunners
360 Longbowmen
3 Demi culverin crews

Crete
20 Royal knights

Rhodes
20 Royal knights

Cyprus
20 Royal knights

NAVAL
1 Barques.
10 Caravels
20 Cogs

AGENTS
2 Emissaries
1 Assassins
97 Spies
1 Grand inquisitor
9 Inquisitors
97 Bishops
1 Cardinal

TREASURY
Province income
Algeria 770
Anatolia 669
Anjou 499
Antioch 1159
Aquitane 649
Arabia 140
Aragon 985
Armenia 800
Austria 248
Bavaria 278
Bohemia 491
Brandenburg 603
Brittany 437
Bulgaria 272
Burgundy 559
Carpathia 520
Castile 1090
Champagne 418
Chernigov 535
Constantinople 1901
Cordoba 839
Corsica 210
Crete 280
Crimea 486
Croatia 346
Cyprus 224
Cyrencia 156
Denmark 650
Edessa 816
Egypt 1342
Finland 191
Flanders 1512
Franconia 425
Friesland 306
Genoa 648
Georgia 341
Granada 808
Greece 503
Hungary 945
Ille de France 667
Ireland 441
Khazar 662
Kiev 774
Leon 941
Lesser Armenia 482
Lithuania 552
Livonia 368
Lorraine 583
Mercia 433
Milan 720
Moldavia 192
Morocco 749
Muscovy 564
Naples 219
Navarre 518
Nicea 776
Normandy 876
Northumbria 515
Norway 201
Novgorod 587
Palestine 924
Preyaslavl 310
Poland 704
Pomerania 367
Portugal 735
Provence 649
Prussia 210
Rhodes 384
Rome 0
Rum 1038
Ryazan 401
Sardinia 407
Saxony 455
Scotland 297
Serbia 416
Sicily 791
Silesia 299
Sinai 151
Smolensk 537
Swabia 453
Sweden 836
Switzerland 119
Syria 772
Toulouse 745
Trebizond 508
Tripoli 1505
Tunisia 695
Tuscany 668
Tyrolia 125
Valencia 932
Venice 456
Wales 445
Wallachia 165
Wessex 635

Tot income 55,236

Tot in Treasury 551,928

Map of 1416
www.imagedump.com/index.c...t&tp=66068

Edited by: Dave P at: 4/27/04 1:13 pm
Page 1 2 3 4 5 6 << Prev Topic | Next Topic >>

Add Reply

Email This To a Friend Email This To a Friend
Topic Control Image Topic Commands
Click to receive email notification of replies Click to receive email notification of replies
Click to stop receiving email notification of replies Click to stop receiving email notification of replies
jump to:

- Total War - Total War Fan Fiction -



Powered By ezboard® Ver. 7.32
Copyright ©1999-2005 ezboard, Inc.